《My Captain Husband》


 Chapter 1 Prelude

    Chapter 1 Prelude


    The bar was bustling with people. Its luxurious atmosphere invited many guests. There were people


    crowding over the dance floor as they tried to drunkenly sway their hips.


    Yvonne Ye''s face was flushed from drinking. She smiled, snorting as she took another ss. ''My ex


    has just be my brother-inw. How great is that?'' She chugged the ss down. Today was the


    shameless couple''s wedding day. Her so-called sister had even asked Yvonne Ye to be her bridesmaid.


    The nerve of her!


    Leaning against the bar, Noel Cheng scanned at the differentdies standing before him. This had


    be his habit. At this day of every year, he woulde to the bar to find a woman that could serve


    his indulgence.


    In this bar, he was neither a high-ranking official nor a legendary member of the special force. He was


    just a normal man who wanted to be pleasured.


    Perhaps it was because he had drunk too much today that he suddenly had the urge to go to the


    bathroom. Averting his sharp gaze from the dance floor, the cold man stood up and walked towards the


    bathroom. All of a sudden, a woman threw herself into his arms. The smell of alcohol wafted across his


    nostrils. He red at the woman.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''How bold!''


    He didn''t expect that she would throw herself at him shamelessly. Normally, he would push such a


    woman onto the floor, sneering at the way she had touched him. However, this wasn''t just any other


    night.


    He pinched Yvonne Ye''s chin and lifted her face. Although she didn''t have any make-up on, he liked


    her. She might not be the most beautiful woman in the bar, but there was something about her that


    seeped out a certain kind of innocence that attracted him to no end. Holding the woman in his arms,


    Noel Cheng led her into his usual room.


    Timothy Mu had just returned from the bathroom when he saw Charles Chuughing outrageously. He


    cocked up an eyebrow as he followed the man''s gaze. "Has our boss found a target?" It had happened


    so fast. Honestly, with how drunk Noel Cheng had been, they thought that he wouldn''t be able to find


    anybody.


    The smile on Charles Chu''s face didn''t falter. Instead, he downed his drink and turned to Timothy Mu.


    "The girl''s interesting," he noted lightly. This had been the first time in the past three years that Charles


    Chu had seen anger shing in Noel Cheng''s eyes the moment he caught sight of the woman falling


    against him. "Let''s go. We''ve already vited the rules. Let''s just hope we don''t get into trouble when


    we get back."


    Still Timothy Mu stared coldly. He had always refused to drink whenever they came here. His job was


    to keep an eye on his boss - that was it. Now, seeing as everything was sorted out, they needed to


    leave.


    He nced at Charles Chu''s ss in disdain. What kind of man would go inside the bar and order a


    ss of juice?


    This was just too embarrassing.


    Noel Cheng took the drunken Yvonne Ye back to his room, held her down, and went to the bathroom to


    answer the call of nature. Then he took a shower. While he was showering, he heard a thud from the


    other side of the room. Quickly, he ced his bathrobe and rushed to the scene. What greeted him had


    only turned him on even further.


    Yvonne Ye had already taken off all her clothes. She was the one who had fallen to the ground, and


    now, she was already getting up. She turned around, vaguely seeing someone by the door of the


    bathroom. Then she stumbled over and reached out. She let her hands slide against his body. "All men


    are bastards," she murmured to herself before looking up at the man. Yvonne Ye narrowed her eyes,


    trying her best to scrutinize the man in front of her. A smile threaded across her lips. "So handsome,"


    she flirted. "How much for one night?"


    His face darkened. ''Did she just ask me that question?'' He gritted his teeth. Without another word, he


    threw her onto the bed.


    Yvonne Ye was about to yell out when he pinned her down and kissed her hard on the lips.


    Subconsciously, Yvonne Ye bit his lips and threw her hands around his neck. "Yummy," she whispered,


    before letting him devour her.


    She had never thought that it would feel this good.


    Noel Cheng gazed into her eyes as she stared up at him, curious as to what she was going to do next.


    Her bright eyes blurred under the glistening light, looking like a thousand crystals.


    He pulled her up and kissed her again, entering her gently as she screamed in pleasure.


    In the early morning, Noel gazed at the woman beside him. She was already fast asleep. He turned her


    over so that she could lie on top of his chest. Trailing his fingers across her sweaty face, he smiled in


    satisfaction. He held her in his arms and closed his eyes, wanting to sleep for a while. Noel wanted to


    know everything about her. With just one look in her glistening eyes, he found himself mesmerized by


    her innocence.


    In a few hours, it was already daybreak. Noel stood up. While he was setting aside the quilt, he saw


    that the girl was already curled up at the other side of the bed.


    He squinted his eyes and covered her with the quilt, leaving a gentle kiss on her forehead. A heartfelt


    smile threaded across his lips for the first time. Noel was determined to have the woman lying next to


    him.


    After taking a shower, he called the receptionist for breakfast in bed. Although he wasn''t sure how the


    woman would react, he wanted to give her a good impression. He lifted her bag, only to see that an


    invitation had slipped out. With the invitation were dozens of notes. He pursed his lips. Did the woman


    Noel opened the invitation to see the names of the bride and groom, but there was no name of the


    person being invited. ncing over at the woman on the bed, he understood how she felt that night.


    This must have been a p on the face. Who on earth would do such a thing?


    Seeing as there was no ID card on the bag, he could only wait for her to wake up. Then, he would be


    able to ask her everything he wanted to know.


    "Mommy!" Yvonne suddenly whispered. She held the pillow tightly in her arms as she snuggled in


    closer.


    Noel reached out his hand and touched her head.


    He closed his eyes andy beside her, waiting for her to wake up. A peaceful moment like this rarely


    happened. It had been so long since he hady down sofortably.


    Suddenly, his phone rang, breaking the atmosphere around him. Noel opened his eyes in an instant.


    He started dressing up already as he answered his phone.


    "Boss, we have an emergency situation."


    Within ten seconds, he had already tidied himself up and was ready to go. As he reached the doorway,


    he gazed back at the woman sleeping on the bed. ''Wait for me toe back and marry you,'' he


    thought before slipping away.

 Chapter 2 The Baby Is Coming

    Chapter 2 The Baby Is Coming


    In the huge bus station, a mother was carrying her son out of the bus with teary eyes. ''I''m back,'' the


    woman whispered in her heart as she gazed at the boisterous city. The little boy beside her eyed the


    crowds curiously as he dug his fingers into his palm. ''Daddy, I''m here. Just wait and see,'' he thought.


    Yvonne held her son''s hand. This ce had invaded her dreams and her nightmares, and she couldn''t


    help herself but to return. It was here when she had made love to a man she didn''t even know. He left


    her without saying anything, but he did leave her the most sweetest thing in her life right now, her son.


    Yvonne couldn''t help but pinch her son''s chubby little cheeks. He just looked so adorable. It was a


    wonder how she could help create this beautiful boy.


    Jacob Ye stared at his mother helplessly. Although he hated getting his cheeks pinched, he had to


    stand it because of his mother.


    Seeing this, she withdrew her hand. Yvonne gazed at the station, pursing her lips when she couldn''t


    see the person she was looking for. "Honey, why hasn''t your godmothere yet? Give her a call."


    Jacob Ye rolled his eyes yfully. He had always wondered how his mother would live without him. He


    grabbed the phone and called his godmother, warning her jokingly that if she didn''t pick them up now


    then, his mother might be taken away in an instant.


    While he was making the call, Yvonne lowered her head from the sun, blocking her face from its


    burning rays.


    Suddenly, a loudmotion broke through the peaceful street. As soon as Yvonne turned to grab her


    son, she saw that he had gone missing!


    "Mommy!" Jacob Ye screamed, capturing her attention in an instant.


    Yvonne threw her luggage to the side before rushing towards her son.


    Although Jacob Ye was being taken by an unknown man, there was no trace of panic in his gaze. In


    fact, he even looked calm. When the man was about to cross the road, Jacob nced at the group of


    officers ahead. "Mommy, help! Help¨C"


    Noel and Charles Chu were discussing about their field training when they heard a scream at the other


    end of the road. Their head snapped up in attention as they straightened their back, following the


    source of the scream.


    Seeing that a woman was chasing after him, the man ran out of the sidewalk and onto the road


    regardless of the iing cars.


    "Jacob!" Yvonne screamed desperately. She didn''t even bother to look at the cars as she was about to


    step out of the sidewalk.


    Charles and Noel shared a look and nodded. While Charles grabbed Yvonne before she could rush


    out, Noel raced down the road. Soon enough, he finally caught up to the man. He grabbed him by the


    shirt and pulled him back, taking the child with ease. He held the child with one hand and kicked the


    man towards the other side of the road. Such a scumbag shouldn''t hinder the traffic.


    The green light lit up, and Charles finally released Yvonne. She stumbled over to her son and held him


    tightly in her arms. "You scared the hell out of me." Her voice was already trembling as she gripped him


    even tighter.


    Jacob patted his mother on the back. "Mommy, I''m fine. Don''t worry," he said softly. However, there


    was a small smile that threaded across Jacob''s lips as he gazed at the situation he had gotten himself


    into. ''Daddy, you''re so hard to find, but it seems it didn''t take me a minute of arriving here to finally see


    you,'' he thought.


    The man was about to run away when Charles held him down, ncing up at Noel. Noel seemed to be


    staring into space, as if he had just been frozen in time. It was rare for Charles to see his boss in such


    a daze.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne finally came to her senses and stomped over to the man with her son in her arms. As she


    stared down at the man, she kicked him on the shins. "How dare you take my son?" she demanded.


    "How dare you?"


    The man covered his head. "Who are you?"


    Charles couldn''t help but burst intoughter. It seemed that the kidnapper mistook Jacob for his target.


    "She''s the mother of the child you stole."


    Before Yvonne could kick anymore, a figure suddenly rushed up towards them. The woman grabbed


    the man''s cor and snapped, "Who are you? You dare kidnap my godson, asshole? I''ll sue you to


    death!" That was none other than Emma Qiao. Without giving him any chance to exin, she started


    punching and kicking him as if she was in a wrestling match.


    "It was just a misunderstanding! Please, please stop!" he yelled, trying to exin himself.


    When they heard that, Yvonne flushed in outrage while Jacob rolled his eyes. Charles was still smiling,


    and Emma Qiao had finally stopped beating the man up.


    Finally, the police came over and took the man away.


    After making sure that Jacob was fine, Yvonne gazed up at the two men. "Thank you. We-"


    Noel finally snapped back into reality. He grabbed Yvonne''s wrist and pulled her closer, eyeing her


    intensely. This was the woman he had been searching for, for five years. He finally found her.


    Yvonne frowned, narrowing her eyes. Although he looked familiar, she didn''t know who this man was.


    Noel gritted his teeth. It was either the woman didn''t remember him or she didn''t even know him at all.


    Her response was driving him crazy.


    Jacob crossed his arms. ''Daddy doesn''t look happy. Mommy''s being so silly. He will definitely pay her


    back,'' he thought. He raised his lovely face and smiled at the two men. ''Uncle, thank you for doing what


    you just did. We''re leaving.''


    Noel''s stare fell on the young boy''s face. He didn''t miss the way Jacob''s eyes shed in recognition.


    Slowly, he let go of Yvonne''s hand and watched the three leave his sights.


    ncing at his watch, Charles wanted tough at the scene happening before him, but he held it back


    for the sake of his friend. "The driver''s here," he noted, nodding at the Hummer on the other side of the


    road. "Let''s go. We still have a meeting to attend."


    Withdrawing his gaze, Noel got into the car with Charles right behind him.


    ncing at the document in his hand, Charles smirked as the little boy''s face came into his mind. "You


    know, the child looks familiar. I still remember the day you came into the family residences when you


    were three years old," he joked. "You two looked exactly alike. Is there something I should know?"


    Noel held another set of documents in his hands, but he wasn''t reading them. Instead, he looked up at


    his friend. "Since you''re so happy, how about I talk with Lori?"


    Charles lowered his head almost immediately. "The field training is expected tost for a month. The


    drills will be held soon once we return," he noted, implying that Noel must deal with this issue quickly.


    However, that boy was not something that was easy to deal with. In fact, it was the mostplicated


    thing that hadnded on Noel''sp. Charles resisted the urge to gloat. ''Is this karma? Noel always


    bullied us when we were children. I think the tables have finally turned.''


    Noel red at him. "Who is that woman?" The woman that had just walked pass their window looked


    incredibly familiar.


    "Emma Qiao. She''s a legal counselor. I think she''s working as awyer now."


    Noel nodded. Now that he had found this one, then finding the other woman would be much easier.


    This time, he wasn''t going to let her go.

 Chapter 3 A Lieutenant And Also A Rascal

    Chapter 3 A Lieutenant And Also A Rascal


    Jacob had already gone back Emma''s house with his mother. Along the way, he had been doing some


    thinking. Judging from the man''s uniform, Jacob assumed that his father was a lieutenant colonel. If he


    was also right with his estimates, his father was just twenty six years old. The man had achieved such


    an unbelievable feat at such a young age. Jacob nced at his mother strangely, wondering how she


    knew such an excellent man.


    Emma ced her stuff on the table once they had arrived before wrapping her arms around her best


    friend. "You''re finally back!" she eximed.


    Yvonne hugged her back. Emma had been the most important person in her life. She had always been


    there for her during her most difficult time. Whether it was when her mother left her when she was just


    a child or when her sister and stepmother bullied the hell out of her or when she had to go through all


    the hardships during her pregnancy, Emma had never left her alone. In fact, she had been her greatest


    cheerleader.


    Emma then walked over to hug Jacob. Tears smudged his woolen shirt as she sniffled. It had been


    such a long time since she had seen her godson.


    Jacob felt helpless. Every time his godmother saw him, she would always get so emotional, but since


    she was his mother''s only friend, he would let her hold him. He had always been a good boy. He patted


    her on the shoulder awkwardly.


    Finally, Emma withdrew her hold and turned to them. "How about I take you out for some lunch?


    There''s a really good hotel nearby," she suggested. Jacob''s eyes lit up almost immediately upon


    hearing his godmother''s words. He hadn''t been to a luxurious hotel, and he was definitely excited.


    Yvonne didn''t want to go. She always felt that she already owed too much money to Emma. She held


    her son. "Honey, how about let''s go buy some in the wet market? Mommy will cook for you."


    The young man didn''t say a word. He really wanted to go eat at the hotel. Every child wanted to go to a


    fancy ce with very yummy food, but he also knew what his mother was thinking. He found himself


    stuck in a dilemma.


    Seeing that Jacob was struggling, Emma picked him up and pretended to re at her best friend. "If


    you don''t go, then we won''t be friends anymore."


    Yvonne found herself tracing her empty wallet. She still hadn''t been paid for her novel this month, and


    the invoice was a little more than 1000. It wasn''t even enough to cover the rent. Looking at her son''s


    expectant eyes, she gritted her teeth and backed down. She might as well stay up at night to finish


    more chapters. She smiled. "Fine, let''s go."


    The hotel was one of the best in the city. As the daughter of the richest man in A City, Emma was


    actually a regr guest at these kind of luxurious ces.


    Jacob couldn''t help but puff out his chest. He liked the idea of being served and waited on.


    When Noel and Charles exited the building. Noel was in a hurry to leave. He was nning to find the


    woman who ran away five years ago. And he wanted to find the child, his child.


    "Wait a minute, Lieutenant Noel and Lieutenant Charles."


    The two turned around to see their superior''s secretary running towards them. They exchanged a


    nce and waited for him.


    The secretary finally caught up to them. He panted out, "Sir, the superior has made a reservation at the


    hotel. He asked that you have dinner with him beforeing back."


    Although Charles had no problem with that, he didn''t know how Noel felt about staying.


    Noel nced at the secretary, finding himself in a predicament. Although he could easily turn down the


    offer, it wasn''t a good idea to do so.


    Jacob chose a table by the window. He wanted to explore the ce by staring out the window.


    When Ashley Ye and her husband came to have dinner with their clients, she saw Yvonne by the


    windowsill. Surprise shed in Ashley Ye''s eyes, but it quickly dissipated. The girl actually had the


    nerve toe back. Ashley Ye nced at her husband as they entered the room. By the look on his


    face, he might not have seen her.


    Staring at the menu, Yvonne and her son were almost drooling. They hadn''t seen so many food


    choices in such a long time.


    Emma stared at the mother-and-son duo silently. In the past, she was only worrying for Yvonne''s


    safety, now she was worried for both of them.


    "Can I order anything I want?" Jacob jumped excitedly. He decided that after his mother and father


    married, he would definitely ask him to take them here every single day.


    Emma took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She smiled. "Of course, Sweetie. You can order


    absolutely anything you want. We can afford it."


    "Yes!" Although he didn''t know a lot of words given that he was only five years old, all he needed to see


    were the pictures. He quickly pointed out what he wanted to order with a prideful grin on his lips.


    Yvonne was also having fun ordering the delicious food, but she found herself stopping after estimating


    the total of what they had just ordered. She pressed against her son''s hand as she gazed at the orders


    written in the waiter''s slip. She smiled awkwardly. "That''s enough, baby. We can''t eat all of them if we


    ordered too much." These dishes cost thousands in total! It wouldn''t be practical to order a lot of them!


    Noel, however, thought the same thing as his son. He ordered a lot without even batting an eyelid.


    "Just put it on my ount," he stated.


    Charles raised his cup to cover his face, trying to avoid looking at their superior. ''I know that your


    family''s loaded and you own this hotel, but you don''t have to order the entire menu,'' he thought.


    Noel didn''t think so. Obviously, their superior was waiting for them to treat him for some dinner.


    Therefore, Noel drank some water and waited for the man to speak.


    Their leader was so angry that his face was already flushed. "When are you going to change this habit?


    If the general finds out about this, he''ll teach you a lesson," he snapped.


    "How can I not treat you to dinner, Uncle Aaron?" Noel said pleasantly. "Besides, I have something to


    ask you." He thought that Aaron Liu might know something about thepany''s legal counselor.


    Charles maintained his silence. ''Damn it, dude! Stop beating around the bush. Just say that you want


    the information on Emma Qiao,'' he thought, cursing in his heart. ¡ª


    Aaron Liu leaned in. In fact, he was interested in what Noel wanted to say. It was extremely rare for


    Noel to ask anything from him. "What do you want to ask? I''ll tell you anything you want to know."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Noel ced his cup on the table and looked up at him. "Uncle, is there a person named Emma Qiao


    working in yourpany? She''s a legal counselor."


    Aaron Liu''s eyes lit up at his words. "Are you interested in her?" That in itself was extremely rare.


    Charles choked at the man''s words. His fist thumped against his chest, trying to clear his airway.


    Noel shot Charles a re before continuing, "I just want to know more about Emma''s friend. Do you


    know her?"


    Aaron Liu furrowed his eyebrows.


    "I''ve never seen her friends before, but don''t underestimate Emma Qiao. She may be a woman, but


    she definitely keeps up with her male colleagues," he warned.


    When Dn Lin returned from the bathroom, he saw Yvonne by the window. He couldn''t help but walk


    over. "Yvonne?"


    At this moment, Yvonne had been telling Emma something interesting that had happened to her son


    while they were away. When she heard someone calling her, she turned around. The smile


    automatically fell from her lips.


    "Mommy, what''s wrong?" Seeing that his mother was unhappy, Jacob frowned. He stared up at the


    man. ''Where did hee from? Does Mommy know him?'' he thought.


    ''Mommy?'' Dn Lin furrowed his eyebrows in disbelief, ncing at the two. Yvonne was still as


    beautiful as before, but he couldn''t imagine that she actually had a son. He pointed at the little boy.


    "This is your son?"


    "Uncle, it''s impolite to point at others. Don''t you know that?" Jacob''s face darkened.


    Seeing that her husband still hadn''t returned, Ashley Ye went out to look for him. When she saw that


    Dn Lin was standing in front of Yvonne, her face flushed with anger. She went over and pped


    Yvonne without giving her a chance to exin. "You bitch! You can''t even wait to seduce him as soon


    as you came back?"


    Noel, who had just stepped out of the elevator, was shocked at the scene. He clenched his fists.


    Seeing that the woman dared to hit his mother, Jacob rushed from the sofa and pounced on Ashley,


    biting her arms.


    Ashley screamed, about to wrench the kid away.


    "Honey!" Yvonne yelled out. She had been bullied by her stepsister ever since she was a child, so


    being pped like that had been normal for her back then. But she wouldn''t allow anyone to bully her


    son!


    Noel didn''t even waste any time as he strode over. He grabbed his son before he could be wrenched


    away and pped the woman right on the face. She must want to live six feet under for being such a


    bitch!


    Charles blinked. ''Boss is fast!'' Seeing that Aaron was about to head towards them, Charles held him


    back. "Uncle Aaron, let the young man handle his own business."


    Covering her bruised face, Ashley gazed up at the man. She flushed in embarrassment. When she saw


    that Dn was still looking at Yvonne, she pped him, snarling, "Your wife was just hit, and you''re still


    looking at that tramp!" She didn''t give her husband a chance to reply before running away.


    "Honey!" Yvonne hurriedly rushed to her son, ncing at his arms. "Let Mommy check if you''re hurt."


    "Dn, you bastard! Why don''t you keep your wife in control?" Emma snapped in disdain. If Noel


    wasn''t so fast, she would''ve already pped the couple.


    Dn gazed at Yvonne as his eyes shone with regret. In the end, he turned and left, not bearing to look


    at her any more.


    Yvonne didn''t even notice that he left as she held her son in her arms. She didn''t know how to face the


    first man that she had loved.


    Seeing Yvonne like this, Noel was furious. He quickly ced Jacob in Emma''s arms and hauled


    Yvonne into the elevator.


    "Hey!"


    Emma was about to chase after them, but Jacob stopped her. This was the perfect chance for his


    parents to finally get together.


    Yvonne furrowed her eyebrows. She flushed, not registering what was happening.


    "You... Hmm..." As soon as the elevator door closed, Noel quickly leaned over for a kiss. Her eyes


    widened, recognizing the man as the one who had saved her son at the bus station. ''You''re a


    lieutenant! Why are you acting like a rascal?''

 Chapter 4 Being Bullied

    Chapter 4 Being Bullied


    Noel was kissing Yvonne and found that he missed her more deeply than he did. He ced his arms


    around her waist and wished he could just stay by her side forever.


    "Hmm." Yvonne felt that her waist hurt and then frowned.


    Noel eased the excitement in his heart and slowly left her lips. When his eyes fell on her red and


    swollen face, he began to be furious, and there was anger in his hoarse voice. "Are you a fool?


    Why don''t you dodge when you see peopleing over?" Now he really felt that he had just pped


    Ashley too lightly.


    Yvonne swallowed hard and said, "she is my sister." But she felt something was wrong after she said it.


    Why did she tell him? Who was he?


    Noticing her embarrassment and regret, Noelughed out loud. Touching her swollen cheek, he


    ordered, "next time when someone hits you, just hit her back. It doesn''t matter who she is."


    Feeling annoyed, Yvonne pushed him away, wiped her lips and shouted, "who, who are you? It''s none


    of your business." How could he kiss her? She had only been kissed by her baby son since she was


    born. Of course, there was a man she didn''t know, which could be ignored.


    ''Who am I?'' Noel''s eyes became dangerous. The woman he had been missing for five years actually


    asked who he was? That was ridiculous. Maybe he needed tough out loud and say that was funny.


    Yvonne was shocked by his half smile. She wanted to step back, but there was already a wall behind


    her. She swallowed hard and got out of his arms. Since she couldn''t get out of the door, she had to run


    to the other side to get away from him. "Well, I, I know you are serving the people, but I''m fine now, so I


    can leave, right?"


    Noel looked at Yvonne with more dangerous eyes and walked towards her step by step, like a


    whispering Satan.


    Noel said dangerously, "I''m giving you thest chance. Do you really not know who I am?"


    Suppressed by him, Yvonne didn''t dare to move. She searched for the answer in her mind. She


    wouldn''t forget such a handsome face, but she really didn''t remember him.


    Noel looked at her and knew that she didn''t remember anything. His eyes went cold. As she screamed,


    her snow-white skin was exposed in the cold air.


    This time, she was really frightened. She remembered what happened five years ago. Although she


    didn''t remember what happened that night, the pain on her body after she got up on the second day


    had scared her.


    Noel restrained himself from looking at the fear in her eyes and covered her eyes with his big hand.


    Five years ago, it was this pair of eyes that made him addicted, and it was also those eyes that made


    him think for five whole years. But the person who he had thought for five years was looking at him with


    strangers'' eyes, and even with panic!


    Yvonney still, but she was too scared to say anything. Perhaps it was because of her character that


    she didn''t dare to refute everyone in her family since childhood. Even if her sister wronged her, she


    didn''t dare to say a word.


    Noel gradually let go of his big hand that was covering her eyes. Looking at her frightened eyes, he


    lowered his head and gently kissed her ear. Instead of being violent like before, he was a little gentle.


    Yvonne reacted and tried to push the man away, but her voice was soft, which she was not familiar


    with. But she was stopped by his kiss. Even her arms that was pushing him was pressed behind her


    back.


    Looking at Noel, Yvonne bit her lips tightly. Tears ran down the corner of her eyes, but she didn''t cry


    out. She finally gave up struggling.


    Finally, with an uncontroble growl and a muffled groan, the room returned to peace.


    Yvonne was so frightened by the strange emotion that she didn''te back to her senses for a long


    time. She stared at the ceiling nkly. The day before she left the city, she was raped. Why did she


    have to go through such a thing on the first day she came back again? It seemed that this city was


    really her nightmare.


    After a long time, Noel finally calmed down. This woman was as amazing as five years ago. When he


    wanted to look up and talk to her, he found her dull expression, which looked like she had been raped.


    He suddenly felt angry. What kind of person did this woman think he was? The person who would rape


    her? And her eyes told him that she was obviously thinking in the same way.


    "Woman, what''s your expression?" He pinched her chin and asked her fiercely, as if he would strangle


    her if she dared to say those words he didn''t want to listen to.


    Yvonne began toe to her senses. She didn''t know how to resist. Even now, she didn''t know how to


    fight with those who bullied her.


    She pushed Noel away and fell down on the ground when she got out of bed.


    "Hello!" Hugo hurriedly went down to help her.


    "Don''t touch me," Yvonne dodged as if she were frightened. She hugged herself tightly, "don''t touch


    me, don''t touch me."


    Yvonne''s reaction seriously shocked Noel. What did she mean? So what if he touched her? How could


    she pretend to be so innocent after she gave birth to his baby? In Noel''s heart, he thought, ''she was


    just pretending. Women were good at pretending, weren''t they?''


    "Woman, stop pretending." He stood up and looked at her coldly. He picked up her clothes and threw


    them on her. "Put them on. I''ll drive you back."


    After getting her clothes, Yvonne put them on in a hurry, which at least gave her some confidence. She


    put them on askew with all her strength, stood up in a hurry, endured the pain between her legs, and


    almost rushed out of the door when Noel was putting on his clothes.


    Looking at the person who went out, Noel asked with curiosity, ''is this another boring technique of


    women?'' He would like to see if this woman had any other means to use, and his dear son, he also had


    to deal with him. The little guy looked obedient, but he was more rebellious than him in nature.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Yvonne left the hotel, even midsummer made her so cold. She wiped her tears to prevent herself


    from crying. He was a powerful military officer, and she was just an orphan who didn''t even know who


    her mother was. How could she fight with others? Since she couldn''t fight against others, she could


    only grit her teeth and ept everything.

 Chapter 5 I Come To Get My Son

    Chapter 5 I Come To Get My Son


    Yvonne went back home and tidied up her clothes. She took a deep breath and looked at the things in


    her hands. She believed that they wouldn''t suspect her.


    "I''m back." As soon as Yvonne entered the house, she put the things in her hands into the fridge and


    said to them with a smile, "there are so many people in the mall today. I''ve been waiting for a long time


    to pay the bill."


    Emma and Jacob looked at her, trying to find something strange on Yvonne''s face, but they all forgot


    that the only thing she had learned from that family was to endure. As long as she didn''t want to, no


    one would know if she was wronged.


    Yvonne put the things in her hands into the fridge and looked at the two constantly staring back and


    forth on her body. She couldn''t helpughing, "what are you two doing? Do I be more beautiful


    today?" Then she touched her face narcissistically.


    "Hmm..." Emma just gave her a fake smile.


    Jacob was very polite to his mother, but he just rolled his eyes in his heart and fawned over to his


    mother. "Mommy is the most beautiful woman in the world, the most beautiful Mommy." Then he kissed


    his mother on the cheek.


    Yvonne epted hispliment joyfully. She held her son and kissed him on the cheek. "Good boy.


    Mommy has something to tell your godmother. You can y in the room by yourself first."


    Then Jacob was put down by his mommy. He looked at his mommy and godmother and finally went


    back to his room.


    "What''s wrong? Why do you have to tell Jacob to leave?" Emma asked, crossing her arms. In her mind,


    Jacob was the adult in this house, and it was almost impossible to count on Yvonne to be the mature


    one.


    Yvonne was also upset. When she met her sister today, she would definitely tell her father that she had


    "I''m afraid that she will tell my father when shees back home, and then¡ª" Yvonne was worried.


    Emma stood up in silence. After thinking for a while, she replied, "I don''t think so. Your father hasn''t


    said he would look for you in the past few years." Seeing that Yvonne''s face darkened, Emma held her


    hand andforted her, "honey, don''t think about that family. They don''t care about you. Aren''t you


    also living a good life without them?"


    Yvonne let out a sigh. Of course she knew she also should think it this way. But after all, that man was


    her father. How could she not think about that? Moreover, when she was very young, her father was


    very good to her. But after her mother left, her father came back with stepsister and stepmother. From


    then on, her father didn''t even look at her anymore.


    However, Yvonne and Emma didn''t notice that a little head that was secretly retracted from the room.


    Jacob''s eyes were full of resentment. ''Grandpa?'' He had never heard his mommy mention these


    people, and today''s bad woman. She was his mommy''s sister. How could his mommy''s sister be so


    annoying? He had made up his mind. He hated grandpa and their family. They didn''t want their


    mommy, and he didn''t want their so-called grandpa and aunt.


    When Charles and Timothy were in the army, they had talked about the field training for a period of


    time. When they saw Noel drive in, no, it could be said that he raced in at a high speed.


    Timothy looked back with a poker face. This car had a good price performance, and it didn''t matter


    even if it was racing.


    With a mischievous smile on his face, Charles leaned on Timothy''s shoulder and asked, "boss, didn''t


    you spend the night with a beauty? Why is the fire still burning?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Noel cast a cold nce at him and went upstairs to look for the superior. "If you have so much time,


    just go to arrange this training. Don''t let Charles and I clean up the mess for you in the end." Timothy


    had just studied abroad for less than a year, and he still had some bad habits. He needed to be


    tempered.


    Looking at him, Charles asked, "Hey, is he in a rage?"


    "Why do you care?" Timothy said indifferently, turned around and left.


    "Come in." A man said after someone knocked on the door.


    "Sir, I want to ask for leave." Noel went in and directly exined his purpose. He would never give up


    unless he won that woman back.


    ''What? Ask for leave?'' His superior, Stanley, spat out the tea in his mouth. How could he ask for leave


    at this time?


    "Say it again! What are you doing?" The look in Stanley''s eyes showed that if you dared to say it, I


    would pour a ss of water on your face.


    "I have to ask for leave after the training, until the military drill begins." He was clear about the priority.


    This training was made for the whole army, and he would never ask for leave at this period of time.


    Stanley was finally relieved. "You brat, there''s still a month left. Why are you so eager to ask about


    that? Get out. We''ll talk about itter."


    Knowing that it meant the consent of Stanley, Noel turned around and was about to leave after saluting.


    All of a sudden, something came to Stanley''s mind. "Wait. Come back! Come back!" He waved to the


    person who was about to go out, "You haven''t asked for leave before. Aren''t you settle in the army?


    What are you going to do? Why are you so anxious to ask for a month''s leave?"


    Looking at Stanley, Noel said nonchntly, "I need to get my son back." Then he closed the door and


    left.


    ''Son?'' Instead of spat out the water in his mouth, Stanley threw the cup to the door and shouted, "you


    brat,e back and exin it to me."


    Noel didn''t care about the roar of Stanley. He just wanted to give him a heads up. After all, he had to


    rely on him to ovee this problem in the future.


    After going downstairs, Noel directly drove out. Watching the scene upstairs, Charles whistled, thinking


    that there would be a good show to watch.


    On the way, Noel received a message from his friend. His eyes were deep and bright. It was all the


    information about Yvonne. He thought to himself, ''Yvonne Ye, right? If I let you run away again this


    time, I won''t wear this military uniform anymore.


    He sped all the way to where Emma lived and strode upstairs.


    Yvonne was cooking for Jacob. Emma was called back because of something at home, so there were


    only two people at home, her and Jacob.


    For so many years, the only thing Yvonne could do was to put a poached egg on the boiled noodles.


    Fortunately, Jacob didn''t mind it at all, and every time he ate up everything on the te.


    The noodles were finally ready. After cing the dishes on the table, she carried Jacob to a chair and


    said, "Dig in."


    Before she sat down, she heard a knock on the door. She frowned slightly. Who woulde at this


    time?


    "Mommy will go and have a look. Go ahead." She touched her son''s head and went to answer the


    door. The moment the door was opened, she screamed and closed it subconsciously.


    Dn stopped her with one hand and looked at Yvonne who was getting more and more beautiful. To


    be honest, he didn''t have a say in the family now. Everything was up to Ashley Ye. She always argued


    with him, thinking that he had got the benefit of Ye family.


    He had been annoyed with such life and missed Yvonne more and more.


    "Yvonne..." Dn said in a bitter voice.


    Yvonne looked at him and thought it was impossible if she said that she didn''t feel anything at all. After


    all, he was the first man she loved.


    "What are you doing here?" She couldn''t speak out the words'' brother-inw '', which would make her


    feel disgusted and remind her of the scene she saw in that year.


    "Yvonne, you haven''te back home yet, have you? These years, Dad has been..."


    "It''s none of your business whether she goes home or not."


    Yvonne opened her beautiful eyes wide and looked at the man who held her waist consciously. She


    wanted to retreat, but was held tightly by him.


    Noel looked at the man in front of him. With what had happened this morning, it was not difficult to


    guess who the man was. He nced at Yvonne coldly. When Noel raised his head, his eyes were filled


    with coldness. He said indifferently, "Whether she wants to go back or not, her own family hasn''t said


    anything yet. Aren''t you too hospitable as her brother-inw?"


    Noel''s words made the smile on Dn''s face freeze, but he became afraid of Noel subconsciously as


    he saw his military uniform.


    "Yvonne, anyway, you have to go back home. They are your family."


    Biting her lower lip, Yvonne knew that no one wanted her to go back this time except Dn. Even her


    father didn''t want her to go back.


    Looking at the woman who lowered her head like a coward, Noel thought she was quite tough while


    she was dealing with him. What was she doing now?


    "You can get out now." After saying that, Noel held Yvonne in his arms and went straight in and closed


    the door.


    After entering the room, Yvonne took a few steps back and looked at the man who appeared again,


    with horror in her eyes. But she didn''t want to frighten her son, so she didn''t lose her mind because of


    being emotional. She asked in a trembling voice, "what... What are you doing here?"


    Through her, Noel saw his son who was looking straight at him with noodles in his mouth.


    "Ie here to get my son."

 Chapter 6 Field Training Begins

    Chapter 6 Field Training Begins


    Yvonne''s eyes widened as she heard his words. Even Jacob also dropped the noodles he was eating


    as he heard Noel.


    Jacob was speechless. ''Daddy, why don''t you take it easy? You just scared my mommy!''


    Looking at the dinner on their table, Noel''s cold and fierce eyes became even more unfriendly. He


    looked at Yvonne and said in a deep voice, "you give this kind of meal to my son."


    Frightened, Yvonne hugged her son instantly. This was her son, hers alone. She looked at this man


    with a grim face. Was he the man who slept with her five years ago? No wonder he asked her if she


    remembered him.


    Jacob felt his mother''s fear, because his mother held him so tightly that it hurt.


    "Mommy, Mommy." Jacob gently patted on Yvonne''s back tofort her. The little man looked at Noel


    without any fear. He asked Noel to leave, "Uncle, my mommy doesn''t know you. You can leave now."


    ''Uncle again. Like mother, like son. They just keep alienating from me''. Noel thought. Jacob looked so


    much like Noel when he was a child, but Jacob was a little thin. He looked at their dinner on the table.


    Was this the only thing they could eat?


    Looking at the time, the reason why he came here today was to tell Yvonne that he wanted his son. As


    for Yvonne, she was indeed his woman no matter what she thought.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yvonne Ye." It was the first time that he called out to her name. The name of woman was quite


    pleasant to hear. He walked two steps forward, held her waist and said, "I''m here to tell you, don''t try to


    escape again, or this thing will not be so easy to end. You have a month to consider. One, keep your


    son and you leave by yourself, two, both you and your son stay."


    "I¡ª" Yvonne wanted to step back, but his arms seemed harder than steel.


    When Noel wanted to hold his son, he was dodged by Yvonne. She didn''t dare to look at him, but held


    her son tightly, which was her only life support.


    Noel didn''t make things difficult for her. He pinched the little boy''s face. It felt the same as Yvonne''s.


    "Little boy, I''m your father. Next time, don''t call me uncle. If you call me that again, let''s see how daddy


    will punish you."


    "Don''t hurt my baby." Afraid that he would really hit her son, Yvonne stared at him and held her son in


    her arms. Everyone could bully her, but no one could bully her son.


    Besides, her baby has a name, not little boy! But she didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    "Mommy." Jacob continued tofort his mother. She was frightened by his father.


    "Mommy? Just say mom. You need to act like a man." Noel frowned unhappily. This little boy needed to


    grow up. It was not a good habit and he must correct it.


    Jacob was rather speechless. ''Daddy, don''t be so arrogant.''


    Yvonne was irritated. What''s wrong with her son calling her Mommy? Why couldn''t he call her Mommy


    as he liked? The key point was that she was a writer ofwork novels. In her books, those babies


    always called their mothers Mommy, so her son also called her Mommy since childhood, and she was


    used to listening to it.


    "I''lle back for you in a month." Regardless of whether Yvonne agreed or not, Noel turned around


    and left after forcibly announcing his order.


    Yvonne was in a daze for a long time after he left. What did he mean? Who did he think he was? Why


    should she listen to what he said? She was pissed off.


    Jacob patted his mother''s back. s, his mother was so timid. When his father was here, she didn''t


    dare to say a word. After he left, she was angry with him all alone.


    "Mommy, don''t get angry, but is he really my father?" Jacob blinked his big innocent eyes and asked


    his truly innocent Mommy. He was going to call Mommy anyway, and he was also calling his father


    daddy. He didn''t care if he would piss off his father.


    "God knows." Yvonne put her son down and said, "let''s eat."


    Jacob climbed onto the chair obediently and thought that he had known that that man was his father


    indeed. But looking at the noodles which almost turned into paste in front of him, he had lost his


    appetite.


    "Mommy¡ª" He said in a pitiful voice.


    Yvonne was still furious as she ate, so she replied, "just eat."


    Jacob pouted and thought, ''well, Mommy won''te out of her snail shell again. s¡ª in order not to


    be hungry, I''d better eat.''


    But it must be very painful to eat these paste. ''Waah... Godmother,e back quickly! Jacob needs


    you. Give me some positive energy!'' He thought.


    After dinner, Yvonne went into her room to type. She had owed a lot of chapters in the past two days. If


    she didn''t make it up, the editor woulde to ask for it.


    Jacob watched his mother enter her room and turned on theputer. His father must be busy this


    month, or he wouldn''t just leave his mother like that for a month.


    He also typed on the keyboard expertly with his little hands. He was so familiar with theputer and


    he really had to thank his mother for that. When he was little, his mother always held him in her arms to


    type. And when he cried, his mother would read out what she had written to coax him.


    At that time, he was too young to understand his mother''s hard work. Gradually, he became more


    sensible and also recognized more words now. Sometimes when his mommy wasn''t at home, he would


    y and type on theputer by himself. Gradually, he could type more and more words.


    How could he not know anything since he had already know how to use theputer? Jacob knew


    about Noel because he saw Noel aplished a perfect mission, which was widely reported on the


    Inte and the epaulet that his mother had always carried with her.


    There were some special marks on the lieutenant''s epaulet.


    As soon as Yvonne logged in the social media app and was about to write her novel happily, she was


    shocked by the flickering dialog box.


    Most of them were about the authors group, and the special one was her editor who was urging her to


    hand in her paper. The editor was named ''Ghost''.


    Ghost said, "where have you been? You haven''t hand in any paper for two days. Do you know that?


    In order to show her anger, there were several angry emoji attached on it.''


    Yvonne shrank her neck and replied with her shivering hands.


    Mommy Baby said, "err... I''m sorry. I''m home now. Honey, please don''t be angry. I''ll definitely finish


    what I left in the past two days."


    Ghost said, "then get into the Dark Room right now."


    This time, Yvonne didn''t dare to make fun of him. She really had tons of work today. It was twenty


    thousand words in total. She didn''t need to sleep tonight.


    Yvonne had been writing novels for so many years, but she still got paid for perfect attendance and


    buyout of her novels. She was not an expert. She always felt that shecked something when she was


    writing, but she couldn''t figure out what was missing.


    Jacob got the answer he wanted with satisfaction. He knew why his father had to leave for a moth,


    which was for field training. That would be interesting. He happily went back to his room with his little


    hands on his back. Seeing that his mommy began to type madly on the keyboard again, he guessed


    that her editor was urging her again.


    Jacob clumsily climbed onto the bed. He had to find a way to tell his mommy that he needed to go


    somewhere to y with her.


    ''Let''s wait and see! Field training!'' He thought.


    Note: Dark Room: everyone who wrote online novels knew that this was a super trap especially


    designed for online writers. As long as you entered and were locked in the Dark Room online, you


    wouldn''t be able toe out until you finished what you needed to do, which was called Dark Room.

 Chapter 7 Field Training

    Chapter 7 Field Training


    In the early morning, when Jacob got up and saw his mother was still typing, he pouted. He got out of


    bed and fetched a ss of water for his mother.


    Looking at her son, Yvonne held him on herp and kissed him on the cheek to have a rest. Otherwise,


    her arm would really be broken.


    Jacob looked at the number on theputer and thought, ''it''s fifteen thousand words. There''s still five


    thousand words left for mommy to be free.''


    Yvonne asked, "Jacob, did Mommy wake you up?"


    "Mommy, you must be tired." Jacob rubbed his mommy''s arm and signaled her to drink the water.


    Yvonne took the cup and drank all the water. She held her son up and said, "Okay, honey. I''ll sleep with


    you. Be good. I''ll finish it soon."


    Jacob leaned against his mother''s chest. He wanted his mother to sleep with him, but his mother would


    have to lose time finishing her work if she did. Therefore, Jacob crawled into the quilt obediently, closed


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    his eyes and began to sleep.


    Yvonne patted her son''s little body and gently kissed him on the cheek. The greatest blessing in her life


    was her dear son.


    No matter what happened, she would not let anyone take her son away. Even if she had to trade her


    life for his, she would keep her son.


    In the middle of the night, an emergency whistle rang in the darkness.


    Standing by the window of the second floor and watching the scene, Timothy and Charles thought that


    Noel must be irritated at this time, for he gave the whistle at this time.


    "The woman five years ago?" Timothy asked nonchntly.


    Looking at the smile on Charles''s face, Timothy really wanted to p him.


    "That child is very cute." After saying that, he turned around and left. The first squad had already set


    out. As the third squad, they couldn''t be left behind.


    Yvonne had already made Noel''s life extraordinarily wonderful before she officially became part of his


    life.


    The whole first squad gathered in an emergency. Standing in front of the team, there was no warmth on


    his face. Members of other teams looked at him. He used to be cold, but he was not as cold as today.


    "One minute and sixteen seconds? What are you doing? What kind of mission can you aplish at


    such a speed? You are all digging your own graves. Listen to me carefully. In this training, if you can''t


    score anything, then leave. Don''t waste my time. Let''s go!"


    When Timothy came down, he saw that Charles had also gathered his team. He frowned and asked,


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Charles smirked, "isn''t it your task to stay here? Of course I have to take my team to keep up with


    Noel."


    "Get lost¡ª" Timothy said coldly. He was not the one that chose to stay. It was all because of the draw.


    He had no luck.


    To be honest, he was really curious about the woman that made Noel keep every woman away from


    him in the past five years. But he did not have the chance to see her for two times. What a pity.


    The filed training ce this time was very remote. Noel had already found this ce long time ago and


    got the permission of Stanley.


    The purpose of the field training was to train everyone''s willpower, strengthen the discipline, and


    improve the team cooperation ability. The mountain here was steep, so it was also a challenge for the


    soldiers to hike here, which was why Noel chose this ce.


    After a night''s journey, Noel ordered to have a rest. He had never thought of wearing his soldiers out.


    Noticing the surrounding mountains, Charles held his waist and asked Noel, "how long do you think it


    will take? It won''t take a month." Charles thought it would only take them two days to finish this training,


    but Noel told the superior that they needed a month.


    Pointing at the mountains not far away, Noel said, "there are swamps, poisonous miasma forest, and a


    primitive area ahead. Ordinary people can''t get out of here in a month." Then he turned to look at


    Charles and said, "You''ve been the leader of the third squad after you joined the army before long.


    There are many people who are not convinced. No matter how many tasks you''vepleted, they


    won''t be convinced unless you do it in front of them."


    "Oh¡ª Now I know why you find such a good ce. This is a challenge for our soldiers." Charles''s eyes


    lit up. They were born to like to challenge.


    Yvonne slept till noon. Last night, she had sent an e-mail to the editor and wrote ten thousand more


    words. She wouldn''t be urged to finish her novel again.


    When she sat up and saw her son packing her suitcase, she looked at him in confusion. "Sweetheart,


    what are you doing?"


    When Jacob saw his mother wake up, he took a travel leaflet and crawled into his mother''s arms.


    "Mommy, look at this. I want to go here to see the sunrise. It''s not far away. We can arrive there in two


    hours by bus."


    Holding her son in her arms, Yvonne took the leaflet. It was not technically a scenic spot, but it was


    beautiful. No wonder her son liked it.


    "Do you really want to go?" She didn''t ask why. She would support her son whatever he wanted to do.


    Jacob nodded his head firmly. His father must have arrived there, but he was in the back of the


    mountain. They could only go to the front of the mountain. Hopefully they could meet him.


    "Okay, Mommy will take you there." She picked up her son and got out of bed to wash. Fortunately, she


    was smart enough to finish her work yesterday. Today she could y with Jacob for a whole day and


    the daytime tomorrow.


    After arriving at the mountain, Yvonne first formed a team with the people who were going up the


    mountain. Today, maybe it was because the business was good, and there were more than twenty


    people who wanted to go up the mountain to watch the sunrise.


    On the way, Yvonne held her son''s hand tightly. Jacob had something on his mind, so he was not very


    excited. He just wondered where his father was now.


    "Well, everyone, let''s stop here. The sunrise in this ce is the most beautiful scene. Guys, act like


    gentlemen. Help everyone set up their tents."


    A man seemed to be interested in Yvonne. He took care of her all the way and even held her son for a


    while on the way.


    Now that she was setting up a tent, the man naturally came to ingratiate himself with her.


    Jacob looked at him, thinking that he was much worse than his father. He didn''t like this man at all. To


    be honest, the man that Jacob loved most was his father. He didn''t like any other men nearing his


    mother.


    The soldiers didn''t eat much all day.


    The leader of a squad wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "Lieutenant, they have worn out. Let''s


    have a rest and eat something."


    Noel nced at the panting crowd as if he didn''t feel tired ay all, "okay, have a rest." Noel then took a


    look at Charles who was gently kicking his soldiers for fun and said, "Since you''re so energetic, you


    can go to explore the road ahead."


    Ignoring him, Charles was actually thinking the same thing. He waved at one of his branch leaders and


    said, "hey, follow me there. I heard someone''s voice."


    Noel was adjusting himself. It was only the first day. That girl had been hovering in his mind all the time,


    and that little boy. It was really not a good thing to go on like this. One monthter, no matter what


    decision she made, he would not let that woman leave.

 Chapter 8 Call Her Sister-in-law

    Chapter 8 Call Her Sister-inw


    Jacob and Yvonne sat in the tent, waiting for the sunrise. She asked her son to sleep for a while and


    told him that she would wake him up at dawn, but the little boy was very energetic and refused to sleep.


    "Mommy, is the sunrise really beautiful?" He saw that Mommy used to write such beautiful words about


    sunrise in her books.


    "Yes, the sunrise is very beautiful. When Jacob grows up and has a beloved girlfriend, you can take her


    to watch the sunrise. That will be the most romantic thing." Yvonne kissed her son on the cheek. When


    could a man who loved her take her to watch the sunrise like this?


    When she was in love with Dn, she was still at school. They often went to the campus, and he was


    always very busy and had no time to take her out.


    "Mommy, I need to pee." Jacob suddenly pulled his mommy up and wanted to go out to urinate.


    Yvonne took the Jacob out and let him pee behind a big tree. She looked at the forest and then looked


    at the tent not far away.


    All of a sudden, she opened her eyes wide and covered her mouth tightly. She watched the shooting


    and saw the blood sshing on the tents. She looked around and found that almost all the tents were


    covered with blood.


    "Mommy!"


    Yvonne suddenly covered her son''s mouth, but the man obviously heard the sound here.


    Cold sweat trickled down Yvonne''s forehead. She picked up her son and ran to an unknown ce. No


    matter what it took, she had to hide her son.


    In the darkness, he looked at the time on his wrist. Three hours was enough for them to rest.


    "Assemble!" The low voice almost resounded through the whole valley.


    All of a sudden, the sound of sorting out the equipment rang out in the darkness. After the gathering,


    they started to count off.


    "Let''s..."


    "Ah¡ª"


    A scream resounded through the whole mountain.


    Noel suddenly raised his head and looked at the source of the voice. Before everyone could react, their


    captain had disappeared.


    Yvonne fell to the ground and saw her son running away without a trace. She sat back and looked at


    the man getting closer and closer to her.


    Her bright eyes were filled with tears. She kept retreating to the edge of the tree, and there was no way


    back.


    "Ah¡ª" Jacob cried and rushed forward. He suddenly bumped into someone and was knocked down to


    the ground. Before he could get up, he grabbed the man''s trouser leg and said, "help my mommy,


    please help my mommy."


    Noel lifted the little boy up and threw him to Charles who was behind him. He had just felt that the cry


    was familiar. It turned out to be that stupid woman. ''Why was she here in the middle of the night.'' He


    thought.


    Seeing the man shooting, Yvonne''s eyes widened and finally closed her eyes.


    The next scene almost shocked everyone present. The cooperation of Noel and Charles was almost


    wless.


    At the moment when Noel carried Yvonne away, Charles was able to hit that bullet as he was carrying


    Jacob. It slowed down and gave Noel time to take away Yvonne.


    Several soldiers went up to stop the man. How dare he be so bold in front of a group of special


    soldiers?


    Yvonne didn''t feel the pain as she expected, but a warm hug. She gripped his sleeve tightly and dared


    not open her eyes.


    "Mommy, Mommy." Jacob struggled to get down from Charles''s body, ran to his mother and touched


    her face with his little hand.


    Hearing Jacob''s voice, Yvonne opened her eyes and held him in her arms. "I''m so scared. Jacob, let


    me have a look."


    "Yvonne Ye!"


    Yvonne even felt her scalp tingled when she heard the cold voice. But there was another more


    important thing. She looked at Noel and felt inexplicably relieved.


    "A lot of people. He killed a lot of people."


    Noel took a look at Charles, and thetter understood and led the soldiers away.


    Noel grabbed her cor and asked, "what are you doing here in the middle of the night?" If they hadn''t


    happened to be training here, she could have died. He held the mother and son in his arms. Now he


    was still in a cold sweat, which really frightened him this time. This was the first time that he had


    sweated because of fear.


    All the people present turned back automatically. It was the first time that they saw their captain holding


    a woman. That was rare.


    Jacob was held by his father. He started thinking. It seemed that his father also liked his mother, so he


    could make a match between him and his mother. He thought to himself, ''Wow, how happy we are.''


    Yvonne was stunned by his anger. She didn''t have toe here. She came here because her little boy


    wanted to see the sunrise.


    "I..."


    "It''s me who asked mommy toe here because I wanted to see the sunrise." Jacob thought to


    himself, ''mommy is not brave enough to be scared by daddy. I''m a good boy, so I can exin to him.''


    "Is there no ce in the city for you to watch the sunrise? And why does a little kid need to see


    sunrise?" He didn''t agree with his son.


    Jacob opened his mouth wildly and tried to refute, thinking he was looking down on children.


    Speaking of her son, Yvonne got angry. She took a step back with her son in her arms, pouted and


    protested, "my son wants to see the sunrise, so what? I like to take him out." Perhaps it was because


    she knew that there was no danger now, or perhaps it was because she knew that she would be safe


    by his side, at this moment, she almost had no fear in her heart, and she had the confidence to stand


    up for her son.


    Mommy was brave, and Jacob was happy in his heart. Mommy would always be a fighter


    because of him.


    "Ho, so you''re thinking that you''re just doing the right thing? You''re not afraid now since you were


    saved now, right?" Noel snorted and didn''t notice that he spoke much more than usual.


    Yvonne was depressed. Why did he always make her speechless?


    "I... I''m willing to do that."


    "Sister-inw." The leader of a squad came over in a hurry to stop Noel. Although he didn''t know when


    his captain had a wife, he knew that they must call her sister-inw. "Sister-inw, he didn''t mean


    anything else. He was just worried about you and the child."


    Sister-inw? Yvonne looked at the man who was holding Noel. He was in a military uniform and his


    face could not be seen clearly in the darkness. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly. She was not


    his sister-inw. She had written the military marriage novels before. She had searched online about


    the military marriage. She knew as long as the soldier had a higher rank, then his wife would be called


    sister-inw.


    "No, you misunderstood¡ª"


    "Assemble in the front." Noel held her tightly in his arms and held the little boy himself. The little boy


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was five years old and got so much weight, so he thought Yvonne wouldn''t be able to hold him for long.


    The little guy looked thin. How could he be so heavy? He looked at him in his arms and saw him


    looking at him with his big eyes.


    Squinting slightly, he guessed that it must be this little boy who incited this woman to appear here.

 Chapter 9 Standing There Wont Help

    Chapter 9 Standing There Won''t Help


    Jacob was lost in his thought. His father was smarter than him.


    After looking at his son for a while, Noel took Yvonne''s hand and walked forward. He could tell that his


    son liked him, so he couldn''t help but chuckle. This feeling was really good.


    Under the moonlight, when Yvonne saw the smile on his face, she was stunned for a moment. How


    could this man look so perfect?


    Seeing theming over, Charles walked up to them and told them that the man had been taken away


    by the police. It had to be said that this person was really crazy. Except for the Jacob and Yvonne,


    neen people were all shot in the head by him.


    "I guess he is suffering from mental illness. We got it covered. Sister-inw doesn''t need to go there,"


    said Charles.


    Yvonne was speechless. She really wanted to scream that she had nothing to do with this man. She


    was not their so-called sister-inw.


    ''But, but... Forget it.'' She didn''t dare to say that out loud.


    Jacob looked at his mother who lowered her head and felt annoyed. His father and mother were really


    like the characters in the Cartoon¡ªTom and Jerry. His mother was undoubtedly that mouse.


    "Charles, lead the team forward. I''ll walk them back." Then he took Yvonne and Jacob down the


    mountain.


    Yvonne really wanted to boldly tell him to mind his own business and left them alone.


    However, she didn''t dare to go down the mountain with Jacob by herself, especially after this incident.


    She didn''t actually want to rely on him, but she got no choice.


    Jacob was held by his father and he had to look at his mother so as to make sure that his mother could


    keep up with them.


    Seeing that his mommy was following him, he frowned slightly. His mommy couldn''t walk like this even


    if she went up the mountain.


    "Mommy, what''s wrong?" Jacob asked worriedly.


    Hearing what Jacob said, Noel turned around to look at the woman. She hurriedly held up her waist


    and then lowered her head after taking a look at him. ''Am I so horrible?'' He thought.


    ''This girl needed to be taught a lesson!''


    Thinking of what had happened just now, Noel bent over and put Jacob down. He went over to Yvonne


    and said in a deep voice, "sit down. Let me check on your feet." She ran so fast just now that she must


    have hurt her feet. The silly girl didn''t even know to tell him that she was injured.


    "I didn''t... Ah¡ª"


    Noel held her on hisps and stopped her from struggling. "If you keep moving, I have countless ways


    to make you stop." He threatened her.


    Yvonne shrank her neck. She was not a three-year-old child, of course she knew what Noel meant.


    "Ouch¡ª It hurts¡ª" Noel pressed so hard that she felt a sharp pain in her ankle.


    "Hold on." Noel said coldly. Now that she knew it hurt, why didn''t she tell him earlier? Her ankle was


    swollen like a bun. Of course it would be painful.


    Yvonne bit her lips immediately to stop screaming, though it really hurt.


    Jacob felt sorry for his mother. What was his father''s attitude? "Mommy hurts, you have to slow down."


    Noel looked at the little boy who gave orders to him. His mommy ranked first in everything.


    "What''s my son''s name?" He messaged her ankle and asked their son''s name. He had forgotten such


    an important thing when he went to see her yesterday.


    Biting her lower lip, Yvonne turned her face aside and didn''t tell him!


    Looking at her tough look, Noel asked, "how old are you now?"


    She didn''t replied.


    "Ah¡ª" This time, it hurt so much that she burst into tears. He must have done it on purpose! She


    looked at Noel with anger. Since she couldn''t blurt out her true feelings, all she could do was to re at


    him.


    "Baby, give me the stick."


    Jacob walked over and fetched a stick for his father. Seeing that his father had tied his mother''s legs,


    Jacob touched her ankle back and forth with his little hands and asked in a low voice full of worry,


    "Mommy, does it still hurt?"


    "Mommy is fine." Yvonne touched her son''s little face andforted him. He was always more


    thoughtful than her.


    "Mommy, I''m sorry." The little boy bowed his head and apologized. If he hadn''te to see his father,


    his mother wouldn''t have been almost killed by the man and injured.


    Noel looked at the mother and son, and then looked at the cuts all over her feet and her injured leg. He


    thought to himself. ''What a stupid woman! Is she wearing a dress when climbing the mountain?''


    Then he looked at their son. It would take at least a few hours to walk down the mountain. Her son


    must be unable to hold on for so long. And how could she go down the mountain with her injured leg?


    He bent over and carried her and their son with one hand.


    "Hey, I can walk myself." The only person who had ever carried her on the shoulder was her father, but


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that was before she was three years old. It was really awkward to be carried on the shoulder by a man.


    Noel ignored her, holding her body with one hand and his son with the other. She suddenly felt at ease


    and realized that this was how you felt when you were being cared.


    But this feeling was so weak that no one could notice it.


    Even Noel carried Yvonne on his shoulder, he was still faster than when he carried his son alone. It


    was supposed to take three hours to get there, but it only took one hour and a half.


    They found a hotel at the foot of the mountain. After arranging the mother and son, Noel left without


    saying a word.


    The mother and son looked at each other. What was going on? How could he just leave them like that?


    Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief secretly. ''Fine, then go! I don''t want to be nervous in front of him. I''ll


    leave here with my son tomorrow morning, as if nothing has happened.''


    Jacob cursed his father in his heart, for he just left them here. What kind of father was he? If it weren''t


    for him creating opportunities for him and her mommy, how could they end up like this? ''He''s going too


    far! This is going too far! Daddy, you just lost one point again!'' Jacob thought to himself.


    Enduring the pain on her feet and legs, Yvonne took off her son''s clothes and said, "Jacob, Mommy will


    take you to take a shower."


    She picked up her son. The blisters on her feet might have been broken by her strength just now, and it


    was burning pain.


    Noel came back after buying some medicine and food, but he didn''t see anyone in the room. He didn''t


    put down the things until he heard the sound of the bathroom.


    "Honey, do you like him?"


    "Yes, but it doesn''t matter whether I like him or not. Mommy is the one to make a decision. And I love


    Mommy the most."


    When Noel heard his son say that he liked him, he felt that the most perfect task he had ever done and


    the most perfectpliment he had received were not more important than his son''s words of liking


    him.


    Yvonne touched her son''s little head, took a bath towel and took him out of the bathtub. The pain in her


    feet had always been there, and she frowned.


    Noel held his son in his arms and nced at her. He looked indifferent without any meaning.


    Following them, Yvonne almost limped all the way out. When she went out of the bathroom and saw


    the things on the table and the man who was carefully taking care of her son, she thought that this man


    was actually very considerate. She thought he had left.


    It was the first time that Noel had served people, but he liked this feeling even if he was clumsy. Seeing


    his son eat what he fed, this sense of aplishment was nothingpared to anything else.


    "Standing there won''t help. Is there anything to eat while standing there?" Noel saw the woman


    standing at the door of the bathroom in a daze. He said nonchntly.

 Chapter 10 Passing By

    Chapter 10 Passing By


    Yvonne curled her lips slightly. She slowly walked over and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Jacob looked up at his mother and then at his father. His lips curved in a smile, revealing his white


    teeth. He held his mother with one hand and his father with the other.


    Noel kept silent and fed him a whole bowl of porridge. Yvonne frowned and didn''t want to him to feed


    Jacob anymore. "That''s enough, baby needs to sleep. It will be ufortable to eat too much and go


    to sleep."


    Noel looked at Yvonne and stopped in the air. Captain Noel, who had always been wise, was a little


    confused now. He had never raised a child. How could he know how much a child should eat? He just


    thought that the more he ate, the better.


    Jacob was tired of the whole day of activity. After all, he was not energetic like an adult. Soon he fell


    asleep in his mother''s arms.


    Noel looked at Jacob falling asleep and found that he didn''t have much time left. He then carried


    Yvonne into the bathroom.


    "You¡ª What are you doing?"


    Looking at her defensive expression, Noel said in disdain, "I don''t have a mood to sleep with such a


    fragile girl."


    He put her on a colored ze table, took the medicine he had just bought, cleaned her legs and feet,


    and applied the medicine to her.


    The blisters on her feet were all broken. He frowned and thought, ''doesn''t she know how painful it is?''


    She still went to bathe the little guy in this way.


    Looking at the man who was carefully applying medicine to her, Yvonne felt so warm and tears started


    to well up in her eyes. Her heart was also racing. This was something that even Dn couldn''t make


    her feel this way.


    But the next second, she forced herself to turn away. Although she didn''t know much about this man,


    she knew about the army. This man was definitely not a nobody, so she didn''t deserve him. To put it


    bluntly, he only did this for her son.


    Noel frowned and took care of everything for her, "don''t take a shower today. Just wait until the blisters


    are healed." He took her out and put her on the bed. "I have to go now. I''ll send someone to pick you


    up tomorrow."


    Yvonne felt that too many things had happened since she came back. First, she met her sister, then


    many things happened between her and him. Also, the ident took ce today.


    "Well, thank you for what you did today."


    Putting on the camouge uniform, Noel looked back at her and opened the door without saying


    anything.


    "The baby''s name is Jacob, Jacob Ye." Seeing that he was about to leave, Yvonne told him anxiously.


    That was what he asked her earlier.


    Looking at the little boy sleeping on the bed, he nodded and closed the door.


    "And I''m twenty-two years old," Yvonne lowered her head and said with self-mockery. Maybe the only


    thing he wanted to know was about the child. He didn''t really care how old she was.


    Looking at her legs and feet wrapped in the gauze, she hit her head hard. ''don''t be silly, Yvonne. How


    on earth could he fall in love with you? Go to sleep.'' She thought to herself.


    Three hourster, Noel managed to catch up with the team. It was already dawn. Looking at the swamp


    in front of him, he looked back at the soldiers and said, "have a rest for ten minutes and then continue


    to move forward."


    He checked the time and thought, ''that girl should have woken up. Oh, I forgot to teach the little man a


    lesson. He can''t just ask his mom to take him anywhere he wants.'' Yesterday, he was worried about the


    mother and son and forgot what he wanted to say to Jacob.


    Yvonne didn''t just wake up. Actually, she stayed up the whole night. She didn''t dare to close her eyes.


    The scene she saw on the day reflected every time she closed her eyes, so she could only hold her


    son for the whole night, guarding him, and didn''t dare to fall asleep.


    In the morning, when Jacob woke up, the two of them checked out. Jacob was worried about his


    mother, so he called his godmother and asked her to pick them up.


    Yvonne and her son were waiting in the hall of the hotel. Jacob was acting like an animal to tease his


    mother, because he could see that his mother was still afraid.


    "Yvonne?" When Dn and Ashley Ye saw Yvonne in the hall, they were not quite sure. They didn''t


    confirm it until they saw her turn around.


    When Yvonne saw her sister and Dn, she lowered her head to hide the disgust in her eyes.


    When Ashley saw Yvonne, her face fell. She asked in a sharp and unpleasant voice, "Why are you


    here?" She then looked at Dn beside her and felt a little suspicious.


    Yvonne held her son up and walked past them without looking at them.


    "Yvonne Ye," Ashley was irritated by her attitude. She had never been ignored by someone like this.


    Yvonne was a woman who had been inferior to her since childhood. She shook off her hand holding


    her husband, red at him, and walked up to Yvonne. She looked at Jacob sarcastically, "Yvonne,


    since you want to disappear, then disappearpletely. Whose bastard it is that you''re carrying? Don''t


    take him back home."


    Yvonne suddenly raised her head. She didn''t mind what she said to herself, but she couldn''t say that to


    her child.


    "I won''t go back to Ye family, but please remember, I don''t allow you to say that about my child."


    "Ho," Ashley sneered, looking at the little kid who was staring at her fiercely, "if he''s not a bastard, then


    who is he? Are you married or what? Yvonne, look at yourself. After all, you are just another bastard."


    Yvonne bit her lips and didn''t know how to refute. It was her and her mother who took her father away.


    Why did they always say that she was a bastard.


    "Enough, Ashley." Dn said in a low voice, "don''t forget that we still have work to do." He felt sorry for


    Yvonne. She was still the same silly girl who was bullied and didn''t know how to fight back.


    "Enough!" Ashley suddenly raised her voice and turned around to shake off his hand. "Are you still


    thinking about this bitch? Now you want to win her back? She has a man and a child now! Do you still


    want to be her man?"


    Looking at Ashley acting like a crazy woman, Yvonne sneered, kissed her son''s face, turned around


    and left.


    She didn''t want a man who had betrayed her!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma Qiao also arrived. She proficiently parked the car, which made Jacob p his hands. His mother


    didn''t even dare to drive the car, let alone being a proficient driver.


    Emma got off the car and looked at theming out. "Why don''t you wait for me inside?"


    Jacob didn''t tell her about it. It was all right now, so there was no need to make her worry about them.


    Holding Jacob in her arms, Yvonne got into the car and said without looking back, "There is a dog


    barking inside."


    It was not that Yvonne was stupid. If she really wanted to say something harsh, no one could refute her.


    When Yvonne opened the car door, she saw Ashley and Dn quarreling inside. She smiled and


    thought, ''they are really biting each other.''


    Emma drove away and happened to pass Timothy who came to pick up Yvonne.


    Yvonne looked out and saw the military car. She probably knew who it was. She wanted to ask Emma


    to stop the car and talk to him, but she thought that he would leave if he couldn''t find her.


    She missed him this time, but in return, she suffered the rest of her life. Yvonne thought if she got out of


    the car this time, everything might not happen in the future.

 Chapter 11 Will You Marry My Mommy

    Chapter 11 Will You Marry My Mommy


    Noel hadn''t shown up since he leftst time.


    Yvonne found a kindergarten nearby for her son. Jacob was already in the senior ss, and he could


    go to grade one in the primary school next year. After walking Jacob to school, Yvonne went back


    home to continue writing.


    Her editor found a way to buy out her novels. Although it had higher demands and she had to work


    harder, the money she could get was at least guaranteed every month.


    Thinking of the question that Emma told her before, she suddenly stopped typing and her eyebrows


    gradually arched. Did she really have to live on this for the rest of her life? What should she do after a


    few years if she didn''t have anything to write?


    But what else could she do? She hadn''t even gone to college. How could she find a job? With her high


    school graduation certificate, she wondered if she would be qualified to be a waitress.


    After Noel finished his training, he rushed to Emma''s house without taking a rest.


    When Yvonne was stuck at her writing, the doorbell rang. She looked at her watch and found that


    Emma might be still working and her son was still in ss.


    "Coming." After saving the document, she went to open the door. "I''ming. Stop knocking." Why


    was this person so anxious? She hadn''t seen someone anxious than her little boy. "Who..."


    When Yvonne opened the door and saw the person outside, her eyes twitched slightly. She almost


    forgot that there was such a person.


    "You, you... " What was she supposed to say? She was thinking. ''Are you back? Bah, back for what?


    This is not his home. Why should I say that? What are you doing here? Don''t be silly. You know why


    he''s here. What a fool! Today is the day when he said that he woulde to me after a month.''


    Noel slightly pushed her away and went straight in. He sat on the sofa rudely and said, "go pack up


    your stuff."


    Yvonne scratched her head. Could she refuse to do that?


    "Well, captain, can we have a talk?" Yvonne suddenly realized that she didn''t even know the name of


    her child''s father. She was so silly.


    Noel raised his head and looked at Yvonne, who was standing in front of him like a well-behaved


    student, with her hands on her knees. After looking at her for a long time, he said, "my name is Noel


    Cheng, and I''m the captain of the first squad of the special force. I''m the father of your baby. Of course,


    I still have to apologize to you for what happened five years ago. I still want to say that you can leave


    alone and give me back my son, or you can leave with my son and me." Noel never did anything to


    force others. Of course, no one knew if there would be an exception.


    Yvonne clenched her fingers, but her brows still knitted. She asked, "will you be punished for this?"


    Noel raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect her to ask such a question. He pointed at the opposite and


    asked her to sit down,pletely like a host of this house.


    Yvonne went to seat herself obediently, but after she sat down, she realized that it was her ce. Why


    should she listen to him?


    She knocked on her head and thought, ''what a fool! What a fool!''


    Noel looked straight at her and said honestly, "I did break the rules. Anyway, I have to go to the


    discipline inspection department. How do you know that?"


    Yvonne blushed. She was too shy to say that she had written a few military marriage novels. As a real


    soldier, he would definitelyugh at her, because people like him would be the main character of her


    novels.


    "I, I''ve read a novel." She lowered her head and said in a low voice. "In that case, maybe you''ll be fine


    if we don''t appear in front of you."


    "This is not what you need to consider. You just need to choose between the two choices I give you."


    Noel stood up and squatted in front of her, raising her chin with his fingers. Since she didn''t know how


    to make a decision, he could just help her. "Do you hate me?" As for Noel himself, he didn''t hate this


    girl, but sometimes he thought she was a bit fake.


    Looking at the man in front of her, Yvonne''s heart began to race again. Noel was really handsome


    when he was not angry. She always had a thing for handsome boys since childhood, so she didn''t hate


    Noel.


    She wanted to escape from his fingers, but she couldn''t move her chin at all. She was forced to look


    into his eyes.


    Looking at the blushing face of Yvonne, Noel had to admit that she really liked blushing. After a short


    while, her face turned red.


    He sat down beside her and put her on hisps. He already knew the answer.


    "Pack up and go with me. No matter how close you girls are, Emma is just your friend." And he would


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    be her husband and her family, which was what he wanted to do five years ago.


    "Mommy, we''re back¡ª" Jacob looked at his mother sitting on his father''sps.


    In a hurry, Yvonne climbed down from Noel''s body. Now she didn''t feel shy, but embarrassed.


    "Jacob, Emma, you''re back." She felt awkward and was rubbing her hands against the corner of her


    clothes, not knowing where to put her hands.


    Noel didn''t seem to be embarrassed. He stood up and put one hand on Yvonne''s shoulder, and the


    other hand directly reached out to Emma. "Nice to meet you, I''m Noel Cheng."


    Emma had been inspecting him as she found him in their house and shook his hand perfunctorily. "I''ve


    heard of you, sir, the captain of the first squad in special force." Emma said with a little displeasure in


    her tone.


    "Thank you for taking care of them all these years. You cane to me if you have any problems in


    the future."


    Emma listened to him and looked at Yvonne suspiciously, thinking about what he meant.


    "Yvonne¡ª"


    Yvonne looked at Emma, and then looked at Noel. Finally, she looked at her son. She seemed to be


    used to relying on her son to make decisions. From the time her son was three years old and could


    make decisions by himself, she got used to listening to her son in everything.


    Jacob''s big and bright eyes circled around the faces of the three people, and finally were fixed on his


    father.


    He asked directly, "will you marry my mommy?"


    Noel''s eyebrows twitched slightly. To be honest, the mother and son really surprised him every time.


    "Yes!" His son was straightforward, and he wouldn''t beat around the bush. How could he let her follow


    the army if he didn''t marry Yvonne? Although he also had a house in the city, he didn''t want her to live


    in the city subconsciously. After all, there was a brother-inw who was also her ex and always kept an


    eye on her.


    Yvonne widened her eyes and looked at Noel speechlessly. What did he say? He said he would marry


    her. Would he marry her?


    Looking at the cute woman, Noel was in a good mood. He liked the silly expression of Yvonne the


    most. A woman should be like this, just waiting for a man to love her and care for her.


    Of course, Noel''s father had said this to his mother before. But Mrs. Cheng looked down upon him


    ruthlessly, and then punished him to sleep in the guest room for a few days. Who said that a woman


    should be silly and wait for a man to love her? That was ridiculous.

 Chapter 12 Drive Her Out Of The Ye Family

    Chapter 12 Drive Her Out Of The Ye Family


    Hearing his father''s words, Jacob got nothing to say. He looked at his mother and let her make the


    decision by herself.


    "Uh¡ª" Yvonne was stunned. Why did she be the one to make the decision?


    "I¡ª"


    When everyone was waiting for her answer, the doorbell rang. Emma was so annoyed that she


    wondered who woulde to disturb them. Why couldn''t the person just wait for a while?


    "I''ming."


    Emma opened the door and arched her eyebrows slightly. She was very curious about the people


    outside. "Uncle Ye, what a surprise! What brings you here?" The man who came here was Frank Ye,


    Yvonne''s father. She thought Frank would nevere here. He didn''t care about her before, did he?


    Regardless of Emma''s sarcasm, Frank asked in a cold voice, "is Yvonne here with you?" Frank was


    happy to hear from his eldest daughter that his younger daughter hade back. It was not that he


    didn''t want to look for her for so many years, but every time he wanted to look for her, he would think of


    the betrayal of Yvonne''s mother, which let himself give up this idea.


    Yvonne looked at the door. A trace of sadness shed through her eyes when she saw her father. She


    slowly walked over and said in a low voice, "Dad."


    Looking at his daughter, there was an unknown emotion in his deep eyes.


    "Why don''t you go home?"


    "I¡ª"


    "Mommy." Jacob ran to his mother and looked at Frank up and down. He closely resembled his mother.


    Jacob knew that he was his grandfather.


    When Frank saw the child near his daughter, his face was full of disbelief. Yvonne was only twenty-two


    years old, and the child seemed to be four or five years old.


    At first, he didn''t believe Ashley said that Yvonne had a child, because no matter what happened


    before, he still trusted Yvonne.


    "Where does this childe from?" The way he looked at Jacob was weird, which reminded him of his


    wife.


    Yvonne pulled Jacob behind her and said, "Dad, Jacob is my¡ª"


    "Shame on you." Frank suddenly pped Yvonne on the face mercilessly before she could finish her


    words.


    Yvonne was struck dumb with amazement. She didn''t turn her head back for a long while, and her face


    was burning.


    Not only Yvonne, but also Jacob and Emma were shocked by this scene. The feeling in Noel''s eyes


    became even more dangerous.


    When Jacob realized what had happened, he rushed over and pushed Frank out of the door. "Go away,


    bad old man. Don''t hit my mommy."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking down at Jacob being furious, Frank was suddenly reminded something that he didn''t want to


    remember the most.


    Jacob was so anxious that his eyes turned red. Why did they always meet these bad people since they


    came back? That bad woman¡ªAshley hit mother. Now this bad old man also wanted to p his


    mommy. They were all bad people.


    "Jacob, honey, you can''t do this to Grandpa." Seeing Jacob push her father out, Yvonne carried Jacob


    in a hurry. Looking at the baby''s tearful eyes, she knew that he was worried about her.


    "I''m not his grandfather, and I won''t admit the child. Yvonne, you can go back to Ye family after sending


    the child away, or you will never go back to our family."


    Frank''s cold voice hit Yvonne so hard. She bit her lower lip tightly to prevent her tears from falling more


    fiercely.


    She held her son tightly and buried her face in his neck. What could she do? She had only one choice.


    She wanted her son, and this was the only person who would love her.


    "Dad, I can''t." Yvonne raised her head and looked at Frank, her eyes full of determination. "Father,


    even if you don''t recognize me as your daughter, I won''t give up my son."


    "You¡ª" yelled Frank, who didn''t expect his daughter to be so straightforward. "Remember what you


    said today. I don''t have a daughter like you from now on."


    "Then please remember, from now on, Yvonne Ye won''t be your daughter anymore," Noel walked over


    and said with determination. Noel put his arm around Yvonne''s shoulder and looked straight at Frank.


    It was not until then that Frank noticed Noel''s presence. The moment Frank saw his military uniform,


    his eyes became deeper, and there was even an incredible sadness in his eyes.


    He thought, ''Why was this man also a soldier? Why was he wearing this military uniform?''


    Frank then raised his head, took a deep look at Yvonne, turned around and left.


    Yvonne watched her father leave, but for some reason, her father''s back looked deste at this


    moment. Perhaps, her father still cared a bit about her.


    If it weren''t for the resemnce between Yvonne and her father, Noel wouldn''t believe that he was


    Yvonne''s biological father. No father would say such things to his own daughter.


    "Mommy, I don''t want Grandpa." Jacob said in a low and trembling voice in Yvonne''s arms.


    Yvonne kissed her son''s face. It was not that they didn''t want their grandfather, but that their


    grandfather had abandoned them.


    Looking at the sad woman, Noel frowned slightly. Her family had treated her like this. Was it necessary


    for her to be so upset? In his opinion, it was unnecessary to be sad at all.


    Of course, there was a fundamental difference between men and women.


    Her whole family was weird. Noel really didn''t know how this woman grew up in such a family.


    After taking a deep breath, Yvonne looked up at Noel and said, "I can''t go with you. I can take care of


    Jacob alone, so that you won''t be punished for this."


    Even her father abandoned her. How could she trust others? She would try her best to find a job, and


    she could raise her son without asking others for help.


    Hearing her words, the look in Noel''s eyes became a little dangerous. What did she mean? Didn''t she


    just agree to leave with him a moment ago?


    "What do you mean?" His voice became so cold, and the look in his eyes became dangerous. The


    strength that he used to hold her shoulders also became stronger.


    Enduring the pain on her shoulder, Yvonne frowned and returned to normal.


    "This is what I mean. I will take Jacob to the countryside, where I can raise him, sir," said Yvonne. Her


    eyes remained calm. She said nonchntly, "you also said that you wanted to marry me because you


    wanted my son, but I won''t let go of my son. You can just pretend that you have never seen us."


    "No, I never see¡ª" Noel snorted, "Yvonne Ye, I''ve seen a coward, but I''ve never seen a freaking


    coward like you!" He had always been well-educated. This was the first time that he had cursed in front


    of a woman. He was mad at this woman, for she was being such a coward. She was just driven out of


    her family. So what? He could take care of her. Why did she have to keep everybody away from her?


    Yvonne didn''t refute. She was indeed a coward. She admitted it herself. She wouldn''t mind it if he said


    that out loud.


    "Hey, how could you say that? Can''t Yvonne just have her own thoughts? Captain Ye, with your status,


    you can find any woman you like. And they would love to have babies for you if you want. If you can


    find a woman who doesn''t want you to be responsible for her, you should be d. Don''t be so arrogant


    here." Emma hated anyone who dared to scold Yvonne. She had no right to say anything to Yvonne''s


    father, and this man had no right to say that to Yvonne too.

 Chapter 13 I Want To Marry Someone

    Chapter 13 I Want To Marry Someone


    Noel didn''t care what Emma said. He still looked straight at Yvonne who was lowering her head and


    suddenly felt angry. Did this woman only know to be a coward?


    It was veryte now. He had to go back to the base before seven o''clock, but this woman had given


    him a hard time.


    He could only me it on her father. If her father hadn''te, she would have left with him by now.


    "Yvonne, I have to leave now. Wait for me until Ie back." After saying that, Noel left directly. He


    would deal with all the things that worried her first, and then helped her pack up all the things and took


    her away. It was not up to her whether she wanted to leave or not.


    Watching him leave, Yvonne suddenly felt that she had lost something. She had to admit that she had


    already had a thing for this man after seeing him for only a few times. But today, her father''s


    appearance reminded her again not to be greedy for anything that didn''t belong to her.


    Emma sighed, went to get the ice and asked her to sit down. "Apply it on your face, or it will be swollen


    tomorrow. I wonder if he is really your father. How could he do that? If¡ª" Emma got so furious that she


    couldn''t stop talking about what just happened, but when she saw Yvonne''s gloomy face, she twitched


    her mouth awkwardly and scratched her long hair. "Yvonne, honey, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it."


    Yvonne tried to force a smile and said to her in a low voice, "it''s okay." It was true. If Yvonne didn''t look


    like her father, Emma would doubt if she was really his daughter. What kind of father would do that to


    his own daughter?


    "Mommy, don''t worry. I''m here for you!" Jacob was slowly blowing on Yvonne''s face to try to ease her


    pain. He was afraid that if he blew too hard, he would hurt his mommy.


    Yvonne touched her son''s little face and said, "good boy, Mommy doesn''t hurt." Holding Jacob in her


    arms, she sat down and said, "Emma, I want to go back with Jacob in a few days. The expense here is


    too high. We can''t afford that."


    "But I can¡ª" Seeing the way Yvonne looked at her, Emma withdrew her words. She knew Yvonne well.


    Although she didn''t have a diploma, she had her own pride.


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Maybe these days. I haven''t rented out the house in the countryside. I''ll call Margaretter and tell her


    that I''ll go back in these days." Margaret was a kind olddy living in Yvonne''s house in the


    countryside.


    Jacob didn''t say a word and just stayed in his mommy''s arms. He didn''t want to go back. He wanted


    his dad and mom to be together, but now since his mother wanted to leave, of course he would leave


    with her.


    Emma called for takeout, for no one was in the mood to cook now.


    Yvonne still had work to finish, so she let Jacob y for a while himself. She then went to continue her


    work.


    Jacob was also in a bad mood. He nodded gloomily and climbed onto the bed to y with his mother''s


    phone.


    On the way back to the army, Noel was literally racing. He couldn''t stop thinking about Yvonne, the silly


    woman.


    Jacob looked back at his mother who was in a daze in front of theputer and didn''t type anything at


    all. He then turned to look at his mother''s phone and frowned. He didn''t have his father''s phone


    number.


    The more Noel thought about it, the angrier he became. He took out his phone and dialed the number


    his friend had given him.


    Jacob saw his mother''s mobile phone vibrate and then looked at his mother who was still in a daze. He


    answered the phone himself, "hello..."


    Noel was about to say something, but when he heard his son''s voice, he calmed himself down.


    "Jacob, where is Mommy?"


    Jacob looked back at his mother again and sneaked into the quilt. "Mommy is in a daze."


    ''In a daze?'' Noel slowed down the car and frowned. He suddenly realized what she was thinking.


    "Mommy is going to take me back to the countryside and we''ll leave in a few days."


    Noel had been in the army for so many years, so he was good at reading people''s mind. Jacob was too


    young to hide anything he wanted. He could tell that Jacob wanted him to ask them to stay. Noel


    believed that this obviously meant that Jacob liked him.


    At the thought of this possibility, Noel was in a good mood. ''That woman wanted to leave? Over my


    dead body!'' He thought to himself.


    "Jacob, you and Mommy just wait for a few days at godmother''s house. Daddy will pick you up in a few


    days." After saying that, Noel drove into the gate of the army base. Instead of going back to his


    dormitory, he decided to go to Stanley''s house and also said to his son, "Jacob, if Mommy wants to


    leave, you have to find a way to hold on to her. I promise to pick you and Mommy up in three days at


    most."


    Hearing his father''s promise, Jacob was finally in a better mood. When he was about to say something,


    he heard his mother''s voice.


    "Jacob, honey, are you asleep?" Yvonne looked at her son who was wrapped in a quilt and wondered


    why he went to bed so early today.


    Yvonne lifted the quilt and looked at her son who was like a frightened rabbit and was staring at her


    with his big and bright eyes.


    Jacob''s face was red because he had stayed in the quilt for a long time. He hung up the phone behind


    his back with his little hands and threw himself into his mother''s arms, acting like a cute baby who


    wanted his mother''s hug.


    Yvonne didn''t know what happened, but her son rarely asked her to hug him. This little boy was


    precocious and rarely act like this. Of course, she picked him up without saying anything and kissed


    him on the face. "Mommy will hold you to sleep, okay?"


    Looking at the phone that was hung up, Noel arched his eyebrows slightly. This little guy was really


    smart, which just made Noel love him more.


    For his son who appeared out of nowhere, Noel was indeed surprised, doubted, and even confused


    before. After all, he had never thought of being a father before, especially when he suddenly needed to


    be a father of a five-year-old boy.


    However, he liked his son. Maybe it was because blood was thicker than water. The little boy appeared


    in his mind.


    When Stanley arrived at home and just sat down, he heard the doorbell ringing. He arched his


    eyebrows slightly, thinking that only those three men woulde to see him at this time. Stanley took a


    look at his wife and asked her to open the door.


    After greeting Stanley and his wife, Noel came in and said something that really shocked Stanley, "Sir, I


    want to marry someone."


    Stanley almost spat out the water he just took. He then took the towel from his wife, wiped his mouth


    and gave Noel a kick. "Fuck off! Don''t make trouble for me now."


    Noel didn''t dodge and was kicked hard by Stanley, but he didn''t move at all.


    "I want to get married!"


    Stanley hadn''te back to his senses yet because of what Noel had said about the child the other


    day. And now, he was saying that he was going to get married. Wasn''t he looking for trouble?


    "It''s a good thing that he wants to get married. Hold your horses. Just hear him out." Stanley''s wife hit


    him on the shoulder, took a towel and looked at Noel, "it''s a good thing. I''ll just leave you guys to talk."


    Seeing that she went back to her room, Noel looked straight at Stanley.


    Stanley was a bit angry and looked at him coldly. "If you want to get married, fine, just go to report to


    the superior."


    Noel stopped staring at him this time. If he could take usual procedures, was it necessary for him to


    "And I have a baby now, he is about five years old now." Noel told the truth.


    Stanley knew what he was going to say, so he gave him a hard kick this time. He was a soldier. Didn''t


    he know that it was against the discipline to do so? The child was about five years old! Didn''t he ever


    think of getting married before the child was born? Stanley then withdrew his feet which were about to


    kick him again. He said, "Go and get Timothy and Charles here. I ask them to keep an eye on you


    every year. What are they doing? You''ve already had a baby. I thought you had thought it through in the


    past few years. But now this is what you did? You little bastard!" Stanley was so furious that he kicked


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Noel again.

 Chapter 14 Three days

    Chapter 14 Three days


    Noel didn''t move at all and merely let Stanley to scold and kick him. Noel knew that after he finished,


    he would still help him.


    After he was done, Stanley looked at Noel and said angrily, "I want to meet that girl." It must be this guy


    who hurt that girl. Stanley knew that Noel was being a yboy in the past few years. He had thought


    that things would be better if he let Timothy and Charles keep an eye on him, but he didn''t expect that


    Noel actually got someone pregnant.


    Noel also wanted to meet Yvonne now, but the point was that she was eager to go back to her


    hometown now.


    "Sir, please help me get authorized and I need to deal with the household registration of the child first."


    Stanley was a wise man. He knew that Noel must have something to hide from him since he dared to


    say that.


    "You brat, do you want to force her?"


    "How is that possible?" That would mean that he wasn''t attractive enough. Noel would never admit


    anything that despised his own charm.


    Although he did want to force Yvonne to listen to him, he wouldn''t tell him.


    Stanley started to pace back and forth. He wanted to kick Noel again, but considering that he had


    kicked him hard enough today and that there would be arge-scale military exercise in a few days,


    which would definitely need Noel to perform. Therefore, he couldn''t just disable his soldier.


    "Fuck off!"


    Noel finally smiled, knowing that Stanley had agreed to help him. Enduring the pain on his leg, he said


    with a smile, "Sir, it''s up to you whether I can have a wife or not in my life. I''ll pick them up in a few


    days."


    Watching Noel leave, Stanley suddenly stopped him at the door, "wait. Come back." Stanley took a few


    steps forward and said, "Tell me the truth. Are you married for the child, or for the child''s mother? Don''t


    you dare get divorcedter."


    Noel lowered his head slightly, with a sh of light in his eyes. He looked up at Stanley and said,


    "Uncle, I know what I''m doing. I really want to marry her."


    Stanley looked at him for a while and waved his hand to let him out. He sat back on the sofa and lit a


    cigarette.


    He didn''t know how long it had been since thest time Noel called him Uncle, which proved that he


    was doing it for real this time. It was really good news. At least he finally moved on.


    Noel went out of Stanley''s house and felt the pain in his leg. His leg really hurt a lot. Stanley had kicked


    him so hard this time.


    But fortunately, things were settled. It was all Yvonne''s fault. If she hadn''t run away five years ago, they


    would have married, and Jacob wouldn''t have been an illegitimate child. He would make her pay for


    what he had suffered today sooner orter. As for how to pay for it, this cunning man certainly had a


    better way.


    When Noel arrived at the dormitory building, he saw Charles justing back. Seeing him parking the


    car, Noel asked, "Where have you been in the middle of the night?"


    "Today is Lori''s birthday. We celebrate it for her." The expression on Charles''s face didn''t look good.


    But when he saw Noel walking awkwardly, he frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with your leg?" He


    didn''t see that Noel was injured during the training. What kind of person was Noel? He would never


    utter a sound even if he was suffering from unbearable pain.


    "It was kicked by Stanley." Noel turned around and went upstairs. He just told the truth.


    Charles scratched his forehead. ''What''s going on? Is he going to kick Noel to death?''


    When he was about to catch up, he saw Timothy who had just returned from training. He wanted to


    cing one hand on his shoulder, Charles asked with a smile, "Timothy, have you ever smiled? I mean


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    smiling a bit won''t kill you."


    Timothy didn''t stop and just went upstairs.


    "It can''t kill me, but I''m afraid it''ll kill you." When Timothy saw Noel walking, he frowned and looked


    back at Charles.


    Charles shrugged. He was not the one who beat him. Besides, he wouldn''t be able to hurt him at all.


    The three of them still had to discuss about the military exercise. Noel opened the door and let them


    get in his room directly. He went to find something to heal his leg. He couldn''t affect the exercise


    because of this.


    Timothy and Charles looked at the bruises on Noel''s leg and thought that Stanley was really ruthless.


    The two of them were curious about how this man had offended Stanley and made him kick so hard.


    Noel cast a cold nce at Charles who was being so curious, took out the map and opened it, letting


    them watch the base of the red force. This time, the task of their special forces was a decapitation


    operation, while the other troops had different missions. They just needed to take down the center part.


    "Timothy, you''re the best in jungle fighting. Charles, you''re familiar with mountain fighting. There may


    be threemand centers of them¡ªthe middle of the jungle, the hillside here, and the waterfall here."


    While watching the map, Timothy suddenly coughed out loud, which made the other two look at him.


    Noel went to pour him a ss of water, "Are you okay? It''s not good to cough like this frequently. Go to


    the hospital after this exercise."


    Timothy took the ss and drank up. He waved his hand indifferently and said, "It''s nothing. There''s no


    need to go to the hospital. I think they must be thinking the same thing. These three ces may not the


    targets."


    Charles nodded in agreement, but he still slightly kicked Timothy. "Go and have a look. Don''t wait until


    it turns to be a big problem." Charles had been in the army for almost two years and always saw


    Timothy coughing. Stanley had asked him to go to the hospital several times, but he didn''t go. The


    most strange thing was that the doctor didn''t find anything wrong with him either when they did the


    routine examination in the army.


    Timothy just ignored them. He knew his own body. "Here, and here will be the area which needs to be


    observed."


    The three of them didn''t go home until it was veryte. Charles and Timothy told Noel to take good care


    of his legs and don''t let anything bad happen to him.


    After the two left, Noel looked at his watch. It was more than twelve o''clock. It was not long before he


    got up again.


    He went to the bathroom to take a shower, thinking that he would go to pick up Yvonne and Jacob


    tomorrow or the day after tomorrow after Stanley helped him.


    He had promised Jacob. And that Jacob would stop Yvonne from leaving. Thinking that there would be


    a woman and a child in this house in the future, he looked at the empty bathroom and was actually


    worried about whether she would like this ce.


    The emergency whistle resounded through the whole building. As he walked, he grabbed his clothes


    and met Charles and Timothy on the way out.


    This time, Stanley gave a level three emergency whistle. All the people gathered. When they arrived,


    they saw Stanley standing in front of the team with a serious face.


    The whole team was counting off. After they finished, they waited for the order of Stanley.


    The mission was notplicated, but it was difficult. More than 400 prominent business figures had


    gone to a cruise party, and they had lost contact for a week. They were closely rted to the city''s


    economy. Before the market economy was in chaos, they had to find a way to track down these people.


    Now the news had been leaked out, and the market had some fluctuations. The government didn''t give


    them much time, so they merely got a week.


    Stanley looked at Noel, Charles and Timothy. This golden triangle was indispensable.


    "This mission must bepleted in any case. Every one of you can take two teams to the ces


    where the ident happened in the sea."


    "Yes, sir!" The three of them saluted and epted the task seriously. Then they turned around and


    began to assign tasks to their soldiers.


    Looking at Noel, Stanley walked a few steps forward and patted him on the shoulder. "When youe


    back, I''ll get this done for you. Then you can go and bring them here."


    Noel remembered what he had promised his son. He only got three days. But at this time, he didn''t get


    a chance to call his son and tell him that he was on a mission.


    What should he do?

 Chapter 15 I Dont Want To

    Chapter 15 I Don''t Want To


    Jacob had been waiting at home. He used all the methods to make his mother stay, but his father didn''t


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    show up even on the fourth day. His mother had packed up all their things and was about to take him to


    leave this city.


    Little Jacob had always been in a bad moodtely. His father didn''t keep his promise, so he decided


    that he would never talk to his father again. He left home with his mother unhappily and went back to


    the countryside.


    After returning home, Jacob was still unhappy all the time. Sometimes he couldn''t hear what his mother


    said. Seeing this, Yvonne felt sorry for him. If Jacob didn''t know that he had a father, he would always


    be happy. But aftering back here, her little boy seemed to have something on his mind.


    Yvonne came in with the dinner cooked by Margaret, "Jacob, would you like to eat something?" The


    moment Yvonne walked in, she saw her son crying. Her son rarely cried since he was two years old,


    which made her heart ache. She asked, "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    Looking up at his mother with his tearful eyes, little Jacob said aggrievedly, "Mommy, why did Daddy lie


    to me? He said he would pick us up in three days!"


    Holding her son in her arms, Yvonne thought of that domineering man. She kissed her son''s cheek and


    said, "Maybe daddy is busy. He loves you so much. He wille to see you as soon as he is free. I


    promise!" She could tell that the man liked his son. Even if he didn''t like her, he still liked his son.


    After Noel came back from the mission, he was so tired but he went to the ce where Yvonne lived


    anyway. But she wasn''t there. After he was told that she had left, he fiercely hit the wall with one hand.


    ''Well, the woman ran away with her son again. She was very bold.'' He thought.


    Noel then went downstairs and asked someone to help him find Emma''s phone number. At this


    moment, Emma was still drinking with her friends at a bar. Hearing the voice of Noel, she snorted and


    said, "Hey, Mr. Cheng, do you get bored now? So you want to have something fun and see them again,


    right? You have disappeared for more than a week without saying a word. And now all of sudden, you


    want to find them now? Who the hell do you think you are?"


    Noel got into the car and undid his clothes buttons. At this moment, he was so angry at Yvonne. "Stop


    talking nonsense! Where are they?" There was no need for him to tell others what he wanted to do.


    Emma had never been shouted like this in her life. She flew into a rage at once. "Damn it! I don''t want


    to talk to you at all. Go and find them by yourself!" Emma then hung up the phone immediately. As for


    her, he was just a nobody. She was not Yvonne. She didn''t buy it.


    Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Noel felt a headache in an instant. How could an innocent


    woman like Yvonne have such a bad-tempered friend?


    But he couldn''t find Yvonne now. Only Emma knew where she was. He could only call Emma again.


    Hearing that Emma''s voice was colder than him, he could onlypromise, "I''m on a special mission. I


    just came back. Please tell me where they are. I''m begging you!" Today, he humbled himself to beg for


    help. Sooner orter, he would make Yvonne pay for what she did. How dare she run away again!


    Emma froze for a while. She was also aware that the so-called special mission of the special force


    couldn''t be told. He couldn''t even tell his parents or children, let alone an outsider like her. She said in a


    low voice, "Why don''t you just be nice earlier? Yvonne has taken Jacob back to their hometown. I''ll


    send the address to you. Noel Cheng, I''m telling you, if you just want to y a game, do not y with


    my friend, or I will... "


    "Sue me to death?" Noel still remembered that on the first day they met, this woman was not easy to


    deal with. He smiled slightly and said, "You''ll never need to do that. Send me the address. I owe you a


    favor." Then he hung up the phone. If he wanted to have fun, he didn''t have to look for Yvonne for the


    past five years.


    Soon, Noel received a text message. Seeing the location, he directly typed it into GPS. It was not far


    from C City, which was only two hours'' drive. He could still make it today.


    After coaxing Jacob to sleep, Yvonne stood up and went out to wash their clothes. Jacob was a neat


    freak, so he needed to wear clean clothes every day. She knew that she didn''t have this problem, so


    maybe they could just me it on that domineering man. She was washing her clothes and thinking


    about that man. It had been more than a week. He probably had already forgotten her and her son.


    Noel soon arrived at the ce. He couldn''t drive in, so he could only park in front of the vige. He got


    out of the car and walked in. There were dog barks around him. But he had to say that this woman


    found a good ce, at least the environment was very pleasant.


    Hearing the barks of the dogs around, Yvonne wondered who was wandering on the street in the


    middle of the night. She hurriedly washed her clothes and hung them up. Noel stopped not far away


    and looked at the woman who was drying clothes. Why wasn''t she sleeping but was washing clothes in


    the middle of the night?


    He frowned tightly. He had to admit that this woman was really thin. When he held her, he felt she was


    so delicate. He had to take good care of her in the future.


    After drying her clothes, Yvonne turned around and saw Noel who had already walked behind her. She


    shouted in a low voice and stepped on the basin below. Margaret, who was sleeping in the room, was


    startled. "Yvonne, what''s wrong? Are you hurt?"


    Still gazing at Noel, Yvonne said anxiously, "It''s okay. I just stepped on the basin by ident!"


    "Okay, then go to bed early!" After saying that, Margaret was quiet, seeming to fall asleep again.


    Looking at the man in front of her, Yvonne was at a loss. "Why, why are you here?" As she talked, she


    wanted to step back, but there was no way back because of all those wet clothes she just hung.


    Squinting at her, Noel really wanted to teach this woman a lesson. Was it really fun to hide from him


    again and again? He pulled her into his arms and grabbed her chin with one hand. "Woman, the


    second time. I''m telling you, I won''t me you for running away five years ago. And I''ll also forgive you


    this time, but I won''t forgive you for a third time, or I will definitely imprison you. Let''s see how you can


    run by then."


    Yvonne suddenly felt so cold and subconsciously tightened her legs. She wanted to say something, but


    she swallowed hard and didn''t dare to say it. This man was too domineering, and she didn''t dare to


    fight back.


    Looking at her being obedient, Noel loosened his grip on her chin, but still held her waist. "Is there a


    ce to take a shower? I need to take a shower." He hadn''t taken a shower for a week, which was


    forced by the mission. If he didn''t take a shower now, he would go crazy.


    Yvonne was stunned for a while and nodded, "Yes, yes!" As she spoke, she took him into a small room.


    Feeling embarrassed, she said, "Well, only this..." Before she could finish her words, Noel had taken off


    his clothes and threw them into her arms. She blinked and didn''t know where to look.


    "Wash it for me." As he spoke, he directly opened the sunflowers that had been used for a long time


    and began to take a shower.


    Yvonne went out with his clothes in her arms with a blushing face. She couldn''t help but pat herself on


    the head. ''I had seen it before. What''s the blush? I''m so dumb.'' She thought.


    She went to wash all his clothes as she was ordered. Noel was wearing a training uniform, which was


    thick and caked with mud. She had washed it several times, but it was still not clean. She was a little


    upset. When she was stuck with it, her hands were suddenly grasped from behind. Her whole body


    was surrounded in strong arms. Her face was once again blushing!


    Noel held her hand and rubbed his clothes. He whispered in her ear, "Girl, you are too weak!" How


    could she wash clothes with such little strength?


    His breath was all over her ears, and her face was even redder.


    When they finished washing the clothes, it was not that Yvonne didn''t have any strength, but that she


    couldn''t stand on her own anymore. She was directly carried by Noel. She could only ce her arms


    around his neck. Noel asked, "Where is your room?"


    Knowing what he was going to do, Yvonne bit her lips and said, "Jacob is here."


    Noel froze. It was the first time that he felt it inconvenient to have a son. He lowered his head and


    whispered in her ear, "I won''t weak him up."


    Biting her lips, Yvonne looked at him and finally said, "I don''t want to do it now." Her voice was very


    low. Instinctively, she didn''t dare to refuse Noel, but this time she really didn''t want to have sex with


    him.


    Noel squinted at her. Yvonne lowered her head and didn''t dare to look into his eyes. If he really wanted


    to do it, she had no room to say no at all.


    Noel asked in a low voice, "Which room is it?"


    Yvonne knew she couldn''t escape today, so she pointed at her room. Noel carried her in and ced


    her on the bed. She closed her eyes tightly. To be honest, she didn''t like that kind of thing. After all, the


    experiences of two times before were actually nightmares for her.


    Looking at her, Noel felt a little upset. Was this woman so afraid of him? He turned over andy on the


    other side of his son. The bed was not big. It was okay for Yvonne and Jacob to sleep in. With him, it


    would be too crowded.


    Yvonne''s eyes suddenly widen and looked at him in disbelief. Noel looked at her eyes and smiled, "You


    don''t want to sleep yet? Do you want to continue?"


    Yvonne closed her eyes instantly. She''d better just sleep. It was rare for this man to change his mind.


    She might be in trouble if she didn''t sleep now.


    Looking at her, Noel couldn''t help but chuckle. Was he so horrible? He turned off the light for her and


    looked at the ceiling. In fact, sleeping with them was nice.


    Jacob subconsciously turned into his arms. Noel was holding Jacob and looking at the woman who had


    fallen asleep. He reached out and touched her face. With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he


    fell asleep.


    On the second day, the first person to wake up was Jacob. He looked up and saw his father who had


    disappeared for a long time. His big eyes couldn''t help but blink, as if he could not believe it until he


    met his father''s eyes.

 Chapter 16 Daddy Is A Liar

    Chapter 16 Daddy Is A Liar


    Jacob blinked his eyes in disbelief. When he was sure that the man in front of him was really his father,


    he immediately turned around and pouted. He hated his father the most now.


    Looking at his empty hand, Noel knew that his son was angry. He reached out and held his little


    shoulder, "Jacob, you''re angry with dad, right?" It was supposed to be three days, but he was a week


    Still, Jacob didn''t want to talk to him. He pouted and patted his mommy. He didn''t want to y with his


    daddy.


    Yvonne was woken up by her son. She opened her eyes and saw Noel. She was a little stunned and


    hurriedly got out of bed. "I''ll go to see if your clothes are dry!"


    When his mommy left the bed, Jacob buried his head directly in the pillow. Noel stretched out his hand


    and pulled him out of the bed, held him in his arms, and kissed him on his little face. "I''m sorry. Daddy


    suddenly has a mission to do, so I had to break my promise. Next time, Daddy won''t do it again, okay?"


    "Daddy is a liar!" Jacob still didn''t want to talk to his father. He had been waiting for three days, but his


    father didn''t show up. He was really hurt.


    It was not good to be called a liar by his son, but he couldn''t exin what he had done to his son. He


    could not tell his son that he had been on the edge of death this week, and that his hand was covered


    with blood again this week.


    Noel held Jacob''s little body and said, "Jacob, when you grow up, you will understand that wearing this


    uniform is the beginning of breaking your promise." He couldn''t tell them where he had gone and when


    he would be gone. Therefore, soldiers rarely gave promise to their love ones, because they knew they


    couldn''t keep it.


    Yvonne came in with his clothes and happened to hear what Noel just said. She had written a military


    marriage rted novels and did a lot of research. Jacob might not understand, but she knew what he


    meant.


    She slowly passed the clothes to him and whispered, "Your clothes."


    Noel looked up at her. It seemed that this woman didn''t dare to look at him all the time. Was he too


    unpleasant to be watched?


    He took the clothes over, let go of his son and put them on directly. Jacob looked at Noel as he put on


    the military uniform. Although he knew a lot, he didn''t understand why his father broke his promise. But


    now he actually felt sorry for his father.


    Noel buttoned up his clothes, bent down and picked up his son from the bed. He looked at Yvonne and


    said, "Pack your stuff, let''s go back!"


    "What?" Yvonne thought, ''Where to go?'' She didn''t want to go back to C city anymore. It took her a lot


    of courage to go back before. As a result, she almost lost her son, and got herself this domineering


    man, and evenpletely broke the rtionship with her father. Looking at Noel''s face, she couldn''t


    help but retreat into her shell again, "This is my home!" She didn''t want to go anywhere but stayed


    here. Although the education facilities were not quite satisfying, her son was so smart that he wouldn''t


    care about it.


    Noel choked his words as he heard what Yvonne said. Why did she take it for granted? Howe this


    was her home?


    "Yvonne Ye, don''t let me say it twice, or you know the consequences." Noel was a team leader, so he


    was used to giving orders.


    Yvonne frowned. Although she didn''t live a good life these years, no one had ever spoken to her in a


    annoying.


    "As I said, this is my home. I''m not your property. You have no right to order me!"


    Jacob blinked and looked at his mommy, and then at his daddy. Was daddy a silly man? At this time,


    he should try to please his mommy. Why did he make his mommy angry?


    Holding his mother''s hand, he looked up at Noel and said, "This is our home." He would go wherever


    his mommy went.


    Looking at the mother and son, Noel knew that Yvonne was timid, but she was so good at it when she


    wanted to go against his order. And Jacob, his mommy was always his first priority.


    "Yvonne, are you up?" Margaret outside was calling her. Normally, Yvonne had already got up and


    done the chores at this time.


    "Margaret, I''m up." Yvonne said in a hurry, and then looked at Noel, "You should leave now." Then she


    walked outside.


    Jacob pursed his lips. Actually, he liked his father very much. He took his mother to C city because of


    his father, but his mother didn''t seem to like him very much. What should he do?


    Seeing his son frowning and looking at him, Noel felt distressed. This woman was so stubborn.


    "Daddy, you can''t chase a woman in this way. You have been ordering Mommy all the time. Mommy


    won''t like you that way." Jacob showed his contempt for his father.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Noel''s lips twitched. ''You''re a four-year-old boy, are you teaching your father to chase after women?''


    He bent down and picked up Jacob. "Then tell me how to chase your mother."


    Jacob wrapped his arms around his father''s neck, thought for a while and whispered in Noel''s ear, "If


    Mommy doesn''t want to talk to you, you can pester her."


    Noel looked down upon his son. ''Are you sure it''s not a bad idea to let me pester a woman? Forget it. I


    can''t do it.'' "Your father has only been pestered by women since he was born," said Noel. How could


    he possibly do that?


    "Is Mommy an ordinary woman?" Jacob was angry. He held his waist and stared at his father. If his


    father dared to say yes, he would abandon this father. He didn''t want such a bad father.


    Noel was shocked by his son. If she was just any woman, how could he wait for her for so many years?


    It was because she was so different that he came here to find her.


    But what should he do now? She didn''t want to go back. What''s more, she had quite a temper. She


    seemed so gentle and soft, but she was also not easy to deal with if you crossed the line.


    He had to think about what to do. He couldn''t keep pestering her, so he had to think of other ways.


    "Daddy, since mommy doesn''t want to go back, just don''t let her go back." ''Grandpa treated mommy so


    bad. Mommy must be very sad and doesn''t want to go back to that city anymore.'' Jacob thought to


    himself.


    Looking at her son''s little face and thinking of what he had seen in C city, he could understand what


    was on Yvonne''s mind. He could give her time on this matter, but he wouldn''t keep waiting. She must


    Holding Jacob in his arms, Noel walked out of the room. Margaret who was talking to Yvonne was


    shocked to see Yvonne. "Yvonne, this is?"


    "Granny, this is my father." Before the two adults opened their mouths, Jacob hurriedly introduced


    them. He couldn''t wait to tell people that he already had a father.


    Looking at the military uniform on him, Margaret started to understand why she didn''t see him much. "It


    turns out that little Jacob''s father is in the army. No wonder you have to let them stay here."


    With a decent smile on his face, Noel nodded slightly, "Thank you for taking care of them in the past


    few years."


    Yvonne frowned. ''Who do you think you are?'' She took Jacob over and said, "It''s time for you to leave."


    Noel looked at his watch. He did have something to deal with in the army.


    He stroked Jacob''s head and looked at Yvonne, "I''ll pick you up after I finish my work." He nodded at


    Margaret and then left.


    Seeing him leave, Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief. Although she was a little disappointed, it was such


    a relief when she knew that he was not here to take her son away.


    When Noel returned to the army, Charles held his hand on Timothy''s shoulder and looked at his poker


    face. He tutted and said, "Noel must piss off thedy."


    Timothy was also a little curious. He didn''t get to pick them upst time, so he had never seen her. "Is


    that woman so beautiful?"


    "Not quite beautiful. She looks nice and gentle. I don''t know how to say it. She seems like a nicedy


    and is able to take good care of her child and husband." Although Charles had been abroad for many


    years, he knew the traditional view of women in the country.


    "She''s better than your Lori, right?" Timothy suddenly said.


    Looking at Timothy''s back, Charles gnashed her teeth in anger. Charles didn''t know what kind of


    boyfriend Lori was looking for now. The mere thought of it made his head ache.


    After returning to his office, Noel looked at the two people who followed him and said directly, "The


    kidnapping casest time was not a mistake. Stanley has shown me the case. Charles, you are in


    charge of reorganizing the teams these days. Timothy, if you don''t have much work to do, you can go


    to protect this person." As he spoke, he handed the document in his hand to Timothy. "Remember, it''s


    Timothy arched his eyebrows and took it over without even looking at it, "They just won''t let me


    participate in the military exercise, right?" The military exercise was about to begin, but he was


    suddenly asked to do another mission. It was obvious.


    Charles took a look at him. Noel frowned and said, "Timothy, you know, if you don''t go to the hospital,


    Stanley won''t assign you any difficult missions. And you are the most suitable person for this matter.


    After all, your identity is suitable." Although they were all the generation of the military or wealthy


    people, Timothy was the only one with thergest business in C City.


    Charles said, "Timothy, take this opportunity to go to the hospital to have an examination. After you


    Timothy was a little annoyed. He didn''t want to leave the army now, but he had coughed blood several


    times recently. If he kept ignoring these symptoms, he would probably end up leaving here. "I see."


    Then he turned around and left.


    Charles and Noel looked at each other and shook their heads. Neither of them could deal with physical


    problems. Even if they understood what he thought, they couldn''t help him.

 Chapter 17 Did I Ask You To Save Me (Part One)

    Chapter 17 Did I Ask You To Save Me (Part One)


    When Timothy left the room, Charles looked at Noel and asked, "How''s it going? Did you bring them


    back?"


    Noel shook his head and said, "This girl is much more difficult to deal with than Lori. She didn''t even


    bother to argue with me. She just acted like she was the one being reasonable. What should I do?"


    Noel couldn''t find a reason to say that she was wrong. He just felt that his head was going to explode.


    He really didn''t know what to do with her.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you have a son? It''s easy." Charles thought that Lori was the most difficult one to deal with. She


    just wouldn''t listen to anything he said.


    Noel thought of his son. ''Well, now I don''t only need to deal with the mother, but also need to worry


    about the son.'' He then said to Charles, "You can go to prepare for the military exercise. After Timothy


    leaves, our deployment will have to change."


    With a nod, Charles turned around and left his office. Noel let out a sigh and then sat on his chair,


    taking out his phone to look at the photos on it. He decided to finish the military exercise first and think


    about it when he came back.


    Yvonne was happy that Noel had left. She was afraid of Noel, so it would be the best for him to just


    disappear.


    Jacob was a little depressed. His father had disappeared all day long. He had to find a way to make his


    mother and father know more about each other.


    Jacob was looking at the starry sky with his chin in his hand. His mommy was unwilling to go back to C


    City, and his father had no time toe here. What could he do?


    "Honey,e in here. Time for bed." Yvonne was busy with her work in the bedroom, so she just called


    her son outside.


    "Okay." Jacob replied obediently, but he seemed to hear the sound of a gun. Looking at the hillside not


    far away, he looked back at his mother who was still busy working and then carefully ran out of the


    house.


    He had been in this hill since he knew how to climb it. Even if he went there in the middle of the night,


    he would not be afraid and could find a ce to protect himself.


    Noel rushed here from the military exercise site to carry out this mission. It was about a trade of rare


    animals. The dove flying away meant the beginning of the mission. Noel waved his hand to signal the


    soldiers behind him. Then they began to capture the criminals.


    Jacob was crawling to a mountain ditch, grasping at the grass on the ground with his little hands


    excitedly. ''A gunfight, a real gunfight.'' He thought.


    In the fire, the bandit suddenly shouted, "There''s a child here."


    Jacob shrank his body, knowing that he had been discovered. He wondered if he should run away as


    soon as possible. He really just came to see what was happening.


    Noel suddenly turned around and saw a little figure running away in an exchange of gunfire. As the


    enemy''s gun was aimed at Jacob, Noel shouted with his eyes wide open, "Jacob, get down!"


    Before everyone could react, Noel had pounced on him at an inhuman speed. Some people said that


    when the children were in danger, their parents would always burst out energy that couldn''t even be


    exined by science, just like what Noel did at this moment.


    Before he could react, Jacob had already been thrown into Noel''s arms. Noel covered his little boy with


    his whole body.


    With one hand pressing Jacob''s head in his arms, Noel stretched out his hand and shot at the man on


    the other side. After a few shots, the man fell to the ground.


    Noel''s men covered for them. They didn''t know how this child came out all of a sudden, but they did


    know that their captain''s fighting capacity had broken the limit again, which was terrifying. They were


    impressed by his incredible speed.


    "Jacob, Jacob, where are you?" Yvonne''s anxious voice came from outside the forest. She heard the


    gunshot, but Jacob was not in the yard of the house anymore.


    Noel cursed in a low voice, "Damn it. Don''te in here, woman!"


    "Mommy, Mommy¡ª" Before Jacob could finish his words, he was carried away by Noel and dodged


    the bullets from not far away.


    Hearing the voice of Jacob, Yvonne was even more worried, but she quickened her pace and asked,


    "Jacob, where are you? Jacob! This is not funny¡ª Ah¡ª"


    Noel instantly ced Jacob in the pit behind him and said, "Stay here and don''t move!" There was a


    blockade in front of them, so their enemies wouldn''t be able toe here.


    Jacob nodded with his eyes wide open. Although the man in front of him was covered with camouge


    and he couldn''t recognize his face, he knew that this was his father. His mother would be fine with his


    father here.


    Noel looked at the time. Yvonne fell down from the hillside and didn''t know where she was now. But her


    body was scratched so hard that she could felt a lot of pain. She tried to get up but her head was


    already pointed at by a gun.


    She raised her head, her eyes full of fear. Biting her lips tightly, she fell to the ground and looked at the


    man pointing a gun at her.


    It was obvious that the man didn''t want to waste any time. Anyway, they couldn''t escape, so it was


    good to take one more person down with them.


    At this moment, Noel immediately rushed over and grasped Yvonne by the wrist. The man was killed by


    the soldiers. He pulled the woman in his arms and shouted at her angrily. "Yvonne, are you an idiot? Do


    you even know where you are? Who the hell do you think you are? How dare youe to this ce?!"


    Noel was even in a cold sweat. Was this woman an idiot? It was obvious that this was a dangerous


    ce. Why did shee here?

 Chapter 18 Did I Ask You To Save Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 18 Did I Ask You To Save Me (Part Two)


    Yvonne stood there nkly, stunned by his words. She was on the verge of tears, but she tried so hard


    to resist it.


    Knowing that it was safe now, Jacob ran over from the other side. His father seemed very angry now,


    so he ran over and hugged his mother''s leg. He was so scared just now.


    Feeling her son''s warmth, Yvonne suddenly came to her senses and burst into tears right away. She


    held her son and pushed Noel away. "It''s none of your business. Did I ask you to save me?" Why did


    he get angry with her? Every time he saw her, he just couldn''t help but shout at her and lecture her.


    She only wanted to find her son. What was wrong with that?


    It was the first time in Noel''s life that he had been pushed away by someone. He thought, ''None of my


    business? Well. This woman is really testing my limits!''


    The people behind them all opened their mouths wide. This must be the sister-inw they saw in the


    trainingst time. She was so impressive! How dare she treat their captain like this? Even Charles and


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy didn''t dare to do so.


    Jacob was also stunned. His mother was such a gentle woman. However, every time she met his


    father, she would be pissed off. Sure enough, man couldn''t offend such an angry woman.


    Yvonne sniffed, held her son in her arms, endured the pain, and turned around to go back.


    With a darkened face, Noel grabbed his son and threw him to the soldier behind him. He directly


    carried Yvonne. This woman wanted to test his patience, then he must show her what he got.


    "Don''t hit my mommy." Jacob was still shouting in the arms of the soldier, worrying that his father might


    beat his mother.


    The soldiers all lowered their heads and smiled. They all knew that it was impossible for their captain to


    hit a woman, not to mention the woman he loved. "It''s okay. Captain won''t hit your mommy. Let''s go


    back first."


    Noel didn''t go back with them in the helicopter, but Jacob left with the other soldiers. Noel carried


    Yvonne who was struggling out of the mountain and found a hotel at the foot of the mountain.


    "Let go of me, Noel Cheng! Let go of me!"


    The receptionist was dozing off at that time. She was in a daze when she saw this scene. Was this a


    special soldier on a mission like she saw on TV? This man was so handsome.


    Noel directly put his military officer''s certificate on the reception and said, "Get me a room."


    "Noel, if you don''t let me go, I will sue you¡ª" Yvonne wanted to run away, but he wouldn''t let her. She


    couldn''t move at all.


    The receptionist''s mouth twitched slightly. What was this? Kidnapping? Should she call the police?


    "Yvonne, if you move again, I won''t let you see your son for the rest of your life." Noel rarely threatened


    others. It could be seen that he was really pissed off by Yvonne this time.


    Yvonne suddenly raised her head and stared at him fiercely. She knew that this man would absolutely


    do what he said. She didn''t have an actual job or a family. If she fought with him for Jacob, there was


    no chance of winning. Therefore, at this moment, she had no choice but to look at him resentfully.


    The receptionist heard Noel''s words and thought, ''Since they have a son, they must be a couple. But


    why is this soldier so rude? People always say that every soldier loves his wife.'' Regardless of their


    argument, the receptionist quickly got a room for them.


    Yvonne was pulled into the room by him and threw directly on the bed. She screamed in a low voice


    and tried to push him away to avoid his kiss. Her chest heaved, and all her hands and feet were


    struggling. "Let go of me, Noel. Go away!" Yvonne thought that he couldn''t always do this every time he


    was angry, which would only make her feel humiliated.


    Noel pressed her restless body with one hand, and tore off her clothes with the other one, revealing her


    white and delicate skin, as well as the bruises left because of rolling down the hill. Looking at the


    bruises, Noel''s eyes were even redder with more anger. He was angry that she didn''t know how to


    protect herself, and that he had almost put her in danger.


    When he was lost in thought, Yvonne pushed him away with all her strength, pulled the quilt over her


    body, bit her lips tightly and looked at him warily.


    Noel, who was pushed away by her, breathed heavily and sat on the edge of the bed, staring at her.


    Yvonne was also looking at him, but her eyes were full of fear and stubbornness.


    Noel finally got up and went to the bathroom. Yvonne hurriedly stood up and ran to the door, but the


    door couldn''t be opened. Without looking back, Noel said indifferently, "Yvonne, don''t provoke me over


    and over again. I swear, if you leave, you will nevere back, and you will never see our son again."


    Yvonne turned around to express her anger with her eyes, but Noel had already closed the door and


    went to take a shower.


    Thinking of her son, Yvonne went back to the bed. She had no power to fight with him now, but she


    was so depressed that she was always suppressed by him.


    After Noel finished, he came out and saw the woman who had fallen asleep on the edge of the bed with


    her body curling up. He really didn''t know why he had a crush on this woman. Who dared to say that


    this woman was gentle? He swore he would shoot whoever said that.

 Chapter 19 Its Very Exciting

    Chapter 19 It''s Very Exciting


    After cing Yvonne in a morefortable position and tucking her in, Noel stood up and went out to


    buy her some medicine.


    When Jacob arrived at the army base, he was still worried about his mother. As Stanley knew this little


    boy''s performance at the scene of the mission, he looked at Jacob with admiration.


    "Kid, aren''t you afraid?" He was really Noel''s son. Look how brave he was!


    Jacob frowned and looked at Stanley in front of him. He pursed his lips and pointed at the other soldier.


    "If it weren''t for that uncle, I wouldn''t have been found." At that time, he was hiding in a blind side. He


    had done this so many times before, his mother didn''t find him. But he was seen by that soldier.


    Stanley really liked this boy. He held him to sit on hisp. "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "No, it''s very exciting." Jacob thought for a while and asked, "Uncle, who are you?"


    Stanley liked this little guy even more. He stroked his little head with his big hands and said, "You can


    call me Grandpa Stan. I''m your father''s leader. Do you like to be a soldier?"


    "Would I be like my father if I be a soldier?" Jacob asked. Jacob thought his father''s leader must


    be so awesome.


    "No, you will be more promising than your father." Stanley looked up at those soldiers and said, "Go


    back and have a rest. I''ll take care of this child."


    "Yes, sir!" After saluting Stanley, they turned around and left.


    "What''s your name?" Holding Jacob in his arms, Stanley stood up and intended to go home to let his


    wife take care of the little boy.


    "Jacob Ye." Jacob also liked this amiable man, so he called him grandpa directly, "Grandpa Stan, when


    will my parentse back?"


    "He wille back tomorrow. It''s okay. If he dares to bully your mother, I will definitely teach him a


    lesson." If Noel dared to bully his wife, he would beat him up directly.


    Jacob giggled and looked around with his arms around Stanley''s neck. Then he began to yawn. He


    was really sleepy after the tiring night.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Yvonne was half asleep, she felt someone touching her back and suddenly woke up. When she


    was about to turn over, she was pressed by Noel. He said in a low voice, "Don''t move." He didn''t notice


    that there was a cut on her back earlier.


    Biting her lips, Yvonney prone on the bed and let him deal with her wound. Actually, they could live in


    peace if one of them could stop yelling at the other.


    After dressing her wound, Noel pulled over the quilt and covered her. Then he was also thinking the


    same thing. It would so much better if this woman could just behave herself. He wouldn''t be angry with


    her all the time, would he?


    He put the medicine on the table andy down beside her. "Go to sleep. I won''t touch you." Feeling her


    trembling body, Noel knew she wasn''t feeling well. He wasn''t an animal, so he wouldn''t force her to do


    anything when she was injured.


    Yvonne was quite tense. She couldn''t rx until she finally fell asleep in his arms.


    Noel held her in his arms. Although she was asleep, he was still scared. She didn''t know that his heart


    would actually stop beating when he saw her appear on the field.


    When Yvonne woke up again, it was already noon. When she opened her eyes, Noel hid the


    tenderness on his face and deliberately said in disdain, "Good for you. Just sleep till now."


    Yvonne opened her mouth slightly and was at a loss for words. ''Is this really necessary? I didn''t fall


    asleep until four o''clockst night.'' She thought to herself.


    She stood up angrily and snorted, "As if you got up so early." Why was he still here if he got up early?


    He was still sitting on the bed.


    Noel ignored her and said, "Get dressed and we''ll leave now. Charles has arrived and is waiting for us."


    He could have taken a taxi back, but he would be fine if someone would like to pick them up, even if


    Charles just wanted toe here to see some drama.


    "Where are we going?" Yvonne walked to the bathroom door and suddenly looked back at him.


    However, when she saw Noel staring at her like looking at an idiot, she snorted and walked away. She


    thought, ''Fine! Don''t tell me. We won''t see each other after leaving the hotel.''


    When Yvonne entered the room, Noel received a call from Charles. Charles had already arrived at the


    gate of the hotel and asked if they were ready. He also asked Noel teasingly if he needed to wait a little


    longer outside.


    When they finished dressing, Yvonne followed behind Noel. Leaning against the car, Charles smiled


    wickedly and blew a whistle, "Boss, well. To be honest, that''s not as long as I''ve expected."


    Noel red at the Charles. Without looking at Noel, Charles smiled at Yvonne and said, "Hi, sister-in-


    again.


    Yvonne was definitely like a cute kitten in front of outsiders. She twitched her mouth awkwardly and


    greeted him, "Hello!"


    Noel cast a cold nce at her and opened the car door, "Get in the car."


    "I want to go home." Yvonne retorted without hesitation.


    Noel narrowed his eyes and asked, "You don''t want your son anymore?" Jacob was still in their base. If


    she had the nerve, she could abandon him.


    Speaking of her son, this was definitely Yvonne''s weakness. She red at Noel, opened the door and


    got into the car. Seeing the two arguing, Charles smiled gracefully.


    Ignoring Noel''s warning eyes, Charles still smiled friendly at Yvonne, "Don''t worry, sister-inw. Jacob


    is doing fine in the army. When I came here, he was having fun on the training ground."


    She was relieved when she heard that her son was fine. Moreover, Charles gave her a good feeling.


    Not only was this man handsome, but his smile made people feel at ease. What she didn''t know was


    that it was this smile that made many gangsters furious. Charles always destroyed those criminals


    while wearing this smile.


    "Thank you for taking care of my son." She thanked him politely without looking at the man in the


    passenger seat.


    Looking at the road in front of him, Charles said, "Sister-inw, don''t say that. Jacob is considered as a


    member of our team. No one dares to say anything when he is in the army." In addition, Stanley liked


    him so much now. Jacob could do whatever he wanted in the army.


    Noel closed his eyes for rest. Listening to their interaction, he couldn''t help but snort, "You talk too


    much."


    "Of course. Lori is a chatterbox. I can''t talk less." Thinking of Lori that made him headache, Charles felt


    that he really couldn''tugh out loud at the moment.


    Feeling the coldness from Noel, Yvonne smiled awkwardly and decided to keep silent.


    Even if she didn''t want to talk, it didn''t mean that Charles would leave her alone. "Sister-inw, our


    boss has a cold and scary face. I hope you don''t mind it."


    "It''s okay." She thought, ''It was indeed scary.''


    Charles was surprised. "How could you say it was okay? You are so awesome. If others see his face,


    they will subconsciously walk away."


    Embarrassed and bewildered, Yvonne didn''t know when she suddenly became awesome. She was


    desperate to get rid of Noel. "No, no. To be honest, I''m afraid of him!"


    "Are you trying to cover him? I''ve heard what happened yesterday. You''re the first one who dares to


    scold him. Don''t bother to save him some face!" The smile on his face didn''t fade.


    Yvonne remained silent this time. This man was too cunning. She didn''t mean that at all. She couldn''t


    argue with him, so she''d better shut up.


    Looking at Charles, Charles still smiled elegantly, thinking that he was actually helping Noel.


    At this time, Noel was thinking that if Charles hadn''t let the girl shut up, he would have kicked Charles


    out of the car right now.


    "How was the military exercise yesterday?" He didn''t know the final result because the emergency


    mission hadn''t finished yet.


    When it came to this matter, the smile on Charles''s facepletely disappeared. "We won this time,


    but a few old soldiers have to leave. Stanley said that it was time to recruit a new group of soldiers to


    Noel frowned, "Do they know how difficult it is to train a good soldier? He just let them go just because


    of one mistake?" What kind of rule was this? Anyone would make a mistake.


    Yvonne was sitting in the back seat with her eyes closed. Hearing their angry voice, she opened her


    eyes and looked at the man in front of her. She wrote a military marriage novel before. When she saw


    them discussing this matter, she couldn''t help but want to hear more.


    Looking at Noel, Charles said, "There are more than three soldiers of Timothy''s team leaving, but


    Timothy doesn''te back. He said he didn''t care." He knew that Timothy was indeed pissed off this


    time, so he didn''t want to handle this.


    Noel snorted, "Just watch. Although Timothy won''t say anything, he may fight back and explode in the


    end."


    Yvonne frowned slightly. ''Timothy? Is he the one Noel sent to pick them upst time? But I don''t seem


    to see him.''


    She couldn''t ignore the excellence of Noel and Charles. She believed that Timothy must be a talent as


    well. She wondered if she could see him this time and find some material for the character in her novel.


    Along the way, they talked a lot about the military affairs. When they arrived at the entrance, Noel got


    off the car and made a record before taking her in.


    But as soon as he entered the gate, Charles received a call. His face changed and he stopped the car.


    "Boss, something happened to Lori. I have to go there. I''ll leave you guys alone." Since they had


    already arrived at the army base, it was only a few steps left.


    Yvonne got off the car right away. She could tell that Lori must be very important to Charles. The man


    always with a smile on his face suddenly became so serious.


    Noel got out of the car and looked at him. "Drive slowly. Maybe she just broke up with her boyfriend


    again. You can''t spoil her like this all the time."


    "I know. I''m leaving now." No matter what happened to that girl, every time Charles heard her cry, he


    would panic. She was the most important person in his life.


    Watching him leave, Yvonne didn''t understand what Noel had said. ''The girl broke up again? Isn''t she


    the girlfriend of Charles?''


    "Let''s go!" Noel took a look at her and walked in front of her. There was still a distance from his office,


    but if they needed to pass by the yground, they could take his son back first.


    It was the first time that Yvonne hade to the army. She looked at the sacred and invible sign on


    the door, which wrote ''protect our home and defend our country''. The soldiers were striding on the


    asphalt road. They were walking steadily, which made people feel awed.

 Chapter 20 Will Daddy Be Okay (Part One)

    Chapter 20 Will Daddy Be Okay (Part One)


    Yvonne had been following behind Noel all the time. He walked straight and so fast that she could


    hardly keep up with him. The soldiers passing by would salute him. It was not until now that Yvonne


    realized that he was really a hero that everyone looked up to.


    When passing by the training field, Yvonne saw her little boy training with a serious face and didn''t


    notice that his mother had arrived.


    Noel stopped and looked at Stanley who was teaching his son in person. He smiled slightly. If Stanley


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was training them in the past, he would definitely wear them out. But now he restrained himself a lot


    when it came to training his son. At least, he had never been so gentle to them.


    "Are you going over?" Noel suddenly asked.


    Yvonne trembled slightly, as if she didn''t expect him to suddenly open his mouth. Looking at the


    soldiers who were still training, she shook her head. "No, it''s okay. You can bring Jacob here." She


    didn''t want to disturb their training, though she really wanted to go there and have a look.


    "Let''s go." Noel continued to lead her forward. If she didn''t want to take a look, they could just head


    home.


    "What?" Yvonne was a little confused. Where were they going? Although she was curious, she didn''t


    know anyone here. She had to follow him. "Where are we going?"


    Noel suddenly stopped and caused the person following him to bump him on the back. Yvonne covered


    her nose with one hand and mumbled in a low voice. His back was too strong, and it hurt so much.


    Noel frowned and held her waist with one hand to prevent her from falling down. "You''re a grown-up


    now. You can''t even keep your eye on the road?" There were many soldiers walking back and forth


    around him, so he quickly let go of Yvonne.


    Yvonne looked at him with grievance. It was him who stopped suddenly and made her bump into him.


    Why was it her fault again?


    Looking at her aggrieved look, Noel said nothing. He turned around again and said, "Let''s go. Stanley


    said that the house was prepared. We''ll get married after my marriage application is approved." Then


    she could stay with him in the army. Otherwise, it was against the rules if he let Yvonne and Jacob live


    in the army base.


    "What?" Yvonne frowned and uttered. When did she say she wanted to be married? It was all his


    wishful thinking. "I don''t want to marry you."


    "Yvonne Ye!" Noel roared. He looked around and took her directly to the family residence area. This


    woman was always like this. When it came to marriage, she always avoided him like seeing a scorpion.


    He was the father of her child. Why would she think he was so horrible?


    "Why are you pulling me?" Yvonne was hurt by his grip. She shouted unhappily. She really didn''t mean


    to do that, but it had brought a lot of soldiers'' attention to Noel in the surrounding area. "I don''t want to


    marry you. Let go of me!"


    By this time, they had arrived at the family residence, and many people had already looked over. Noel


    couldn''t bear so many people to look at him. For a moment, his face became even unpleasant. Looking


    at the woman who was still struggling behind him, he directly carried her and went to their new home


    on the third floor.


    Yvonne was carried into the room by Noel and thrown directly to the bed. The house was not very big.


    It was an ordinary house with two bedrooms, one living room, one kitchen and one bathroom. Although


    Stanley had always been very strict with them, but he was also taking good care of them in daily life, so


    the house was well-equipped. Although it was not asrge as the mansion in Noel''s home, it was soft


    and sweet. It could be told that it was cleaned by Stanley''s wife.


    Before Yvonne could struggle to get up, she was pressed by Noel. Her hands kept moving. "What do


    you want? Let go of me." She didn''t believe that he would be so reckless in the army.


    Looking at her stubborn face, Noel knew what she was thinking. He snorted, lowered his head and bit


    her lips. "This is my ce. What do I want to do? I can do whatever I want at my home. Do I need to


    care about others?" Besides, she would be his wife sooner orter. And she had even had a baby for


    him. It was normal for them to make love one more time.


    "Bastard!" Biting her lips, Yvonne looked at him. This man was aplete hooligan. He would merely


    spoil this military uniform by doing this, but he also looked surprisingly good in it. He was like a beast


    wearing human clothes.


    Noel arched his eyebrows, unbuttoned her clothes, lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Then


    I''ll show you what a bastard will do." Anyway, she had said that. He would be sorry if he didn''t act like a


    bastard as she said.


    "Ah, ah, no, No. you are a good person. You are the best person in the entire world!" Yvonne tightly


    grabbed her clothes and looked at him fawningly. If she couldn''t defeat him, she had to pretend to be


    weak, although she had always been a coward in front of him.


    Noel snorted, but she could see that he was in a better mood. He reached out and stroked her face,


    "Why don''t you marry me?"


    Yvonne''s mouth twitched in embarrassment. She didn''t need to think about it. She sat up slowly and bit


    her lips. "I don''t deserve you." She didn''t want to take the risk. This man was too perfect, but she was


    just a nobody.


    Noel didn''t stop her to sit straight. He knew that this woman had always been self-abased, but he didn''t


    expect her to be so timid. "You don''t deserve me? Which part?" He stared at her beautiful face and set


    a limit before she spoke, "Don''t tell me that you don''t deserve me in terms of everything. Give me the


    specific reason."

 Chapter 21 Will Daddy Be Okay (Part Two)

    Chapter 21 Will Daddy Be Okay (Part Two)


    Yvonne arched her brows. She did want to say that, but she swallowed her words. She lowered her


    head and thought for a while. "You have a powerful family. I''m a woman who has been driven out of the


    family, and even despised by others for having a child at such a young age. You''re very powerful, a


    hero that so many people admire. I''m a woman who even needs to rely on my son to take care of


    myself. And there are so many things that I don''t know. You''re¡­" Before she finished her words, she


    was directly silenced by Noel''s passionate kiss. She suddenly opened her eyes wide. Looking at his


    face so closed to her, Yvonne felt that her heart was racing again.


    Noel kept kissing her until she closed her eyes and allowed him to kiss her. Truth be told, she also had


    feelings for him. At least he could hear her racing heartbeat, and then he slowly let go of her lips.


    Looking at the flushed woman, he reached out to touch her face, "Woman, I never doubt every decision


    I make, so I willplete every decision I make. You''re mine. And you can only be mine." As he spoke,


    he let go of her. He heard the footsteps upstairs. Presumably, their son hade back.


    With her eyes wide open, Yvonne looked a little cute. Noel couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her


    again. Atst, he used her, "You tempted me."


    Again, Yvonne''s eyes widened in disbelief. She despised him for being so ruthless. How could she


    be the one who tempted him? It was him who kissed her.


    "Mommy, Mommy." Jacob rushed in like a little cannonball. Grandpa Stan told him that his mommy was


    here and he hadn''t seen her yet. He opened the door and saw his mommy sitting on the edge of the


    bed. He climbed onto the bed and felt her face with his little hand. He asked, "Mommy, are you okay?


    Did you get hurt? Mommy... "


    Yvonne hugged her son tightly. She was grateful that her son was fine. She didn''t want anything else


    as long as her son was all right. "Mommy is fine. Mommy is fine. As long as you''re safe, mommy would


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    be just fine."


    "Mommy, I won''t go there anymore." It was all because of him that mommy almost had an ident.


    Noel looked at his son and was about to say something, but a soldier knocked at the door. Noel looked


    back and finally went over. The soldier whispered in his ear. Noel frowned and said, "Eve, I have


    something to do, and I''ll ask someone to bring you dinnerter." He said and walked out of the room


    without waiting for her response.


    ''Eve? Did he just give me a nickname?'' Yvonne blushed again when she thought of his calling her


    name. Actually, they had a good time getting along well with each other this time. But what he was


    going to deal with might be quite serious. He didn''t look well just now.


    The dinner was sent here by the security, and then he left in a hurry. The two looked at each other, and


    Jacob looked up at his mother again. He wanted to go out to have a look, but he was afraid that his


    mother would not agree.


    "It must be a serious matter this time. I heard that Captain Noel pounded the table and Timothy almost


    destroyed the ward in the hospital. Charles didn''t speak all the time. I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Of course it''s a big deal. In the past few years, we have never seen Captain Noel mming the table


    and Timothy losing their temper. Charles has always been smiling. I think the superiors wouldn''t be


    able to take away those old soldiers this time."


    "That''s right. Those people were all trained by them. No one is willing to let them go, but it''s not good to


    be against the superiors."


    There were three apartments on one floor, and Noel''s house was the one in the middle. The other


    women on both sides had been here for a period of time, so they were chatting at the stairway now, so


    Yvonne could hear them clearly.


    Jacob raised his head to look at his mother, but Yvonne couldn''t even eat. She got a little worried. If he


    went against the top, it might cause him some trouble.


    Jacob crawled to his mother''s side and touched her face with his little hand. "Mommy, will daddy be


    okay?" Although he was young, he knew that daddy would suffer losses if he went against his


    superiors.


    Yvonne held her son in her arms. There was no sound outside anymore. Maybe the women had gone


    home for dinner. "Yes, he would be okay. Didn''t you say that your father was the best? He will be fine."


    She believed that Noel could solve this problem.


    It was already nine o''clock when Noel arrived at the army base. The guard stopped him at the door and


    was pushed away by Noel. When he entered the office, the general was still working. Noel directly


    threw the documents in his hands on the table.


    General looked up at him and waved at the guard at the door to let him out. He stood up and said, "I


    just thought you three woulde. Why did youe alone?"


    "Do you think I''m not good enough?" Noel said coldly, "Sir, please have a good look at these four


    people. These are all the achievements they have made in the past few years. If you want to let them


    go, fine, but you have to find someone who canpete with them to rece them."

 Chapter 22 What Kind Of Person Is He

    Chapter 22 What Kind Of Person Is He


    "Noel, this is from the top¡ª"


    "Don''t say that, Uncle Fred. I don''t know others, but I certainly know about you. Whether they could


    stay or not is your call." Noel didn''t even give the General any chance to speak. What he needed to do


    was to make the four of their soldiers stay in the army.


    The General looked at Noel with displeasure on his face. "You''re a soldier, Noel. Mind your manners.


    Then he stood up and picked up the document. "Do you think I don''t know their contribution to the


    country? But Noel, we are both soldiers. I know it''s not easy for you to train an elite, but you can''t


    ignore their lives because of this. These are their physical examination reports. You can read it


    yourself." Then he picked up another document.


    Noel took a look at Fred and took over the reports. He was aware that no soldier was able to walk out


    of the battlefield in one piece. They wouldn''t care about it unless they really suffered from some serious


    diseases.


    "Noel, in the military exercise, if they feel sick, they can stop at any time. We have military doctors. But


    you know better than me that what you guys have experienced is the battle of life or death. But if they


    feel sick while carrying out the mission, do you know what would happen?" This was not only their own


    business, but even a team could be implicated.


    Even in a fit of anger, Noel understood what the General meant. He turned around and left with the


    reports in his hand. Fred shook his head. He had driven away his elites more than once. He knew how


    it felt. But the army was not hell, and they were not devils. They could not ignore human lives.


    When Charles and Timothy received the news from Noel, both of them were in the hospital. Lori eyes


    were still red from crying because she just broke up with her boyfriend. Seeing the soldier who came to


    tell them the news leave, she sniffed and looked at them.


    Holding her hand, Charles stood up and looked at Timothy. "Since boss said so, I think it''s a foregone


    conclusion. Have a good rest and stop thinking about it. It''s not your fault." There was one soldiers


    leaving in Noel''s team, one in Charles''s team, but two in Timothy''s. He must be more depressed than


    them.


    Timothy nodded expressionlessly. He didn''t know that his soldiers had hidden things from him so


    deeply that he had never known that those people were in such a bad health condition.


    Seeing that the Charles was about to leave, Lori obediently looked at the man on the bed and said,


    "Goodbye, Timothy." She still needed Charles to help her beat up that guy who dared to dump her, so


    they needed to hurry up and leave.


    After watching them leave, Timothy got out of bed. As soon as he walked to the door, he was stopped


    by his mother. "Timothy, where are you going? Can you just have a good rest on the bed?" His son


    finally agreed toe back to see a doctor, so his mother was able to take good care of him.


    Feeling depressed, Timothy looked at his mother and said in a low voice, "Mom, I''m fine. I''ll stay in the


    vi for a few days." Staying in the hospital would make him more and more annoyed. He was


    supposed to have a good rest, and he couldn''t calm himself down here.


    As long as her son didn''t go back to the army, her mother would promise her son everything. She didn''t


    need to worry because the helps would take care of him in the vi.


    When Jacob fell asleep, Noel hadn''te back home yet. Looking at her son, Yvonne tucked him in


    and called Emma to tell her that she was fine and in the army now.


    "Oh, thank God you are fine. I didn''t know what happenedst night until I went to find you guys today. I


    called you this morning, but you didn''t answer," Emma spoke as soon as she picked up the phone.


    Knowing that her friend was fine, Emma was relieved. "Well, by the way, honey, are you with Mr. Cheng


    now?" ''She must have gone to the army with Mr. Cheng. Tut-tut, did it mean that they would have a


    chance in the future?'' Emma thought.


    Thinking of the scene that she was dragged to this ce by him forcibly today, she felt a little


    embarrassed. "No, I''m just here to pick up Jacob."


    "I see. Why don''t you go back home then? It''ste at night." Emma continued to tease her. She knew


    that this girl must be flushing now.


    Yvonne was speechless. She would love to leave, but Noel was not there. She didn''t even know where


    the gate of the base was. Even if she knew it, she couldn''t go out. The guards wouldn''t let her go.


    "What have you been doingtely? You''re so busy that I can barely talk to you." Yvonne hadn''t seen


    Emma for a long time.


    "Oh, don''t make me start it. I have been dealing with severalwsuit recently, which made me


    headache." Emma said and just opened the door of her house, "Would your ''jailer'' let you out


    tomorrow? Let''s hang out. I''m avable tomorrow."


    "Why should I ask him? Where should we meet? I''ll finish tomorrow''s draft first¡ª" Before she could


    finish her words, she suddenly realized that it was not her home and she didn''t bring herptop with


    her. She looked around and found that there was noputer here. She hadn''t sent today''s text yet.


    "Emma. What should I do? I haven''t post my text yet. I''m going to lose my full-attendance bonus!"


    Hearing her nearly crying voice, Emma could not help but roll her eyes. "Your man is so rich. Do you


    still need your pay for the draft? It''s several hundred anyway." It was just equal to Noel''s sry for one


    day.


    "He is not¡ª" Yvonne retorted. Why did everyone think they were a couple? They had nothing to do


    with each other except for their son.


    "I don''t want to talk about such a boring thing with you. You have no choice on this matter. I got my


    choose to give her friend a helping hand. All the texts written by Yvonne were saved in the cloud disk,


    for fear that there would be an emergency. Emma knew it clearly that Yvonne was afraid that the quality


    of her son''s life would decline if she lost the hundreds of pay. Emma''s heart was filled with pity and


    concern for her. Therefore, even though Emma knew that Noel appeared and he would definitely take


    care of them, she still decided to help her.


    "Thank you, Emma. The chapter is titled ''Military Marriage''." Yvonne thanked her sincerely. When she


    heard the sound of door opening, she looked up and saw Noeling in. Her body trembled slightly


    subconsciously. "I''m hanging up, sweetie. Remember to post the text for me." Looking at Noel''s face,


    which was even worse than when he left, she thought of what those women had said, and then spoke


    carefully, "You, you are fine¡ª"


    Before she could finish her words, she was held into Noel''s arms. She was stunned but she could


    clearly feel helplessness and even guilt from him. Instead of pushing him away, she gently patted him


    on the back and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Noel buried his head in her neck and shook his head. He was not good at all. He had never known that


    the disease of his soldier had deteriorated to this extent. He didn''t know if things went on like that, his


    solider might never be able to stand up. It was all his fault.


    Yvonne was not tall, about 1.65 meter tall, while Noel was 1.83 meter tall. So now he bent down and


    pressed all the weight on her. She felt a pain in her waist, but she didn''t push him away because she


    thought he was more upset than her or maybe it was because she didn''t want him to leave.


    It was not until sweat dripped from her forehead that Noel felt her body trembling slightly. In order to


    support his body, she had been leaning back slightly all the time. Suddenly, he stood straight and


    carried her into the bedroom. "You''re too weak. Why don''t you tell me?"


    Yvonne''s face was a little pale and she smiled awkwardly. How could she say anything to ask him to


    get up since he was so upset? She was put down by Noel. And he started to massage her waist with


    his big hand.


    Yvonne wanted to stop him, but when she turned around and saw the serious expression on his face,


    she turned her head back silently, with her hands under her chin, letting him rx her waist.


    Noel could almost hold her whole waist with his hands. She seemed to be thinner than before. At that


    night, he had thought about whether her waist would be broken after the passionate sex.


    "Too thin," he said in a low voice.


    "What?" Yvonne was still thinking about something, so she didn''t hear clearly what he was saying.


    Looking at the confused look on her face, Noel was no longer depressed. He leaned over her back and


    said, "Eve, you are so thin. Why didn''t you break your waist when we had sex that year?"


    Yvonne didn''t understand at first, but after all, she had written romantic novels for so many years. The


    next second, her face darkened, and she couldn''t push him away with her back to him. She could only


    struggle. "Hey, get off."


    Noel turned around and held her in his arms, letting her lie on his chest. "Eve, am I an inhuman


    person?" He turned off the light and said lightly. The darkness perfectly concealed the depression in his


    eyes.


    "What?" Yvonne''s mouth twitched. She wondered if he would beat her if she told the truth. Sometimes


    he was really self-righteous.


    Noel lowered his head and could still see her bright eyes in the darkness. "Tell me, you can say


    anything you want today." He couldn''t ask anyone else about this question. It seemed that he had no


    one to talk to except her.


    Yvonne lowered her head, leaned against his arms and said, "I hate it when you threaten me with


    Jacob every time."


    "Okay," Noel agreed kindly. Then he didn''t have to threaten her with their son anymore. He would find


    another way.


    Yvonne opened her mouth slightly, feeling surprised. She didn''t expect him to be so easy-going today.


    She shrank her neck and asked, "Do you really don''t want them to leave?" That was why he behaved


    so strangely today.


    How could he be willing to? He patted her on the back and said, "let''s stop talking. Go to sleep."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyway, they woulde tomorrow.


    Yvonne, who had adapted to the darkness, saw him close his eyes. At this moment, all his tiredness


    was shown on his face. It was this act that almost made Yvonne put down her guard immediately.


    People would only have this expression in front of the person they trusted.


    Did it mean that Noel also cared for her and trusted her? Then she got closer to him. Although they


    were not happy at the beginning, he was better than anyone else around her when he was nice to her.

 Chapter 23 You Know The Password

    Chapter 23 You Know The Password


    The second day, Jacob was the first one who woke up. He rubbed his eyes and didn''t know where he


    was for a moment. He pouted and said, "Mommy, Mommy¡ª"


    When Yvonne was still asleep, she heard her son''s voice. She quickly got up and removed the big


    hand on her waist, getting out of bed and putting on her shoes. Noel frowned and went back to sleep


    when she went out.


    Jacob had already got out of bed. When he saw his mommy running over in a hurry, he held his


    mommy''s legs. Daddy was a bad person. He actually let him sleep by himself. He couldn''t see his


    mommy when he got up.


    Yvonne bent down and picked him up. She took him to the bathroom to wash up. There was everything


    they needed in the bathroom. She could tell that people in the army were really considerate towards


    them. Not only because she was brought here by Noel, but also because the title "sister-inw". Being


    a soldier''s spouse meant that she would be part of the army.


    "Mommy, will we stay here?" Being taken care of by his mother, Jacob washed his face, brushed his


    teeth, and asked expectantly.


    Yvonne looked down at her son and wiped his face with a towel. "Why should we stay? We have our


    own home, don''t we?"


    "But only the ce with parents can be called home." Jake pursed his lips and was unhappy. Grandpa


    Stan said that other children were always with their parents, but why couldn''t they stay with his father?


    Where there were parents, there was home. Yvonne was touched by this, though she never wanted to


    bring this up. When she was a child, her mother had left. Someone said that her mother was dead,


    others said that her mother had left with another man. In fact, she believed thetter, because her


    father used to love her most, but things had changed. Her mother had left, and her father brought


    another woman and her daughter home. Since then, her father began to look at her as if he was


    looking at garbage. Without her mother, that ce was no longer home. She looked down at her son


    with red eyes and said, "Jacob¡ª"


    "Yes, the ce with us is Jacob''s home." Before Yvonne could finish her words, Noel who came in the


    room interrupted her. He picked up the little boy, and Jacob hurriedly held his father, letting him wash


    his face.


    Looking at the father and son, Yvonne was at a loss. She didn''t know how to face him. Lowering her


    head, she looked like a child who had done something wrong. "You, you cane and visit him when


    you have time." She wouldn''t stop him if he wanted to.


    "I don''t have time," Noel said directly. He was extremely busy all day long. Even if Yvonne and Jacob


    came to live here, he couldn''t keep thempany every day.


    Yvonne was stopped by his words. Thinking of his identity, she realized that he had made so many


    exceptions for her and her son recently. If it weren''t for his son, he would have been busy with his own


    business.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. "Then don''t visit." She said in a low voice with a little


    annoyance.


    However, Noel was the best warrior in the battlefield. His hearing was so remarkable that everyone


    couldn''t imagine. Knowing what she meant, Noel gave a cold snort, which was enough to make Yvonne


    behave herself. She then took a towel to wipe Jacob''s face.


    Jacob giggled. He liked the way his parents got along with each other. He wrapped his small hand


    around his father''s neck, rolled his big eyes, and pointed at the cream on the table. "Mommy, I want the


    fragrance." As he spoke, he didn''t want to get off his father.


    Yvonne didn''t think too much. She reached out and took the cream that Stanley''s wife gave them,


    which was specially prepared for the children. Yvonne had to say that the kindness and hospitality of


    the people here made her moved. In her life, except for her son, Noel, and Emma, no one was so nice


    to her, even her father was not so good to her.


    Noel was carrying Jacob, so she had to tiptoe so that she could apply it on Jacob''s face. Because of


    this, her body leaned slightly on Noel''s body. Noel was smelling the faint fragrance of Yvonne. Although


    they used the same bottle of shower gel, this woman smelled strangely good. He couldn''t help but


    ce his arms around her waist to let her bnce her body.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Yvonne touched her son''s face, she was shocked by the big hand on her waist. The warmth


    around her waist made her absent-minded for a moment. Noel was very satisfied with her reaction and


    more pleased with their state at the moment. He held his son and she wiped his face for him. This was


    their son. They were rted by blood. Thinking of this, a gentle smile appeared on Noel''s face.


    Jacob was also smiling. Finally, he could be taken care by both his parents. He liked the feeling that his


    father held him and his mother rubbed his face for him.


    Time seemed to stand still at this moment, until Jacob said, "Mommy, hurry up. I need to go out to go


    jogging with Daddy." Stanley said yesterday that he could go jogging with his father today. The little boy


    was very excited.


    Yvonne came to her senses all of a sudden. She hurried to apply the cream on his face and then took a


    step back. Noel also let go of her and was still smiling. He bent over and left a kiss on her face. When


    she widened her eyes, he said with a soft smile, "Jacob, kiss Mommy. Thank Mommy for taking care of


    you."


    Jacob giggled and kissed his mother on the face before he was carried out by his father. Noel went out


    and kissed his son on the face. His son was on his side. Although even since this little boy appeared,


    he was on the verge of death or kidnapping, or being caught by his enemy. He really liked his son, who


    always remained calm in the face of danger.


    "Daddy, you must win Mommy''s heart, or I will look down upon you." Jacob said seriously. It was


    obvious that he really wanted to live with both his parents.


    Noel looked back at the woman in the bathroom. Although she seemed submissive, she was as


    stubborn as a mule.


    "Okay, I will try my best." As long as he set the target, he could always find ways to achieve it. But he


    couldn''t guarantee that Yvonne wouldn''t be an exception. Just like five years ago, this woman


    disappeared and he could do nothing about it.


    As soon as Noel and Jacob came back, they saw the breakfast on the table. They both looked at


    Yvonne in surprise. She smiled a bit awkwardly and stood beside the table. "Well, it was sent by the


    neighbors upstairs." She couldn''t even cook such a simple breakfast. She felt really sorry for her son.


    Noel and Jacob nodded and understood. Obviously, they didn''t think she could make such a breakfast


    either, although it was only porridge and two simple dishes.


    Looking at his mother''s embarrassed expression, her thoughtful son went over and held her hand. He


    looked up and said with a smile, "It''s okay. Mommy has me and daddy. We will take care of Mommy."


    Then Jacob looked back at his father and asked, "Daddy, do you know how to cook?" It was a very


    important matter. He knew it wasn''t that his mommy didn''t learn to cook. She was really an idiot in the


    kitchen. For several times, in order to be a qualified mother, Mommy almost burned down the


    kitchen every time, and then came out to apologize to him in frustration. s, in fact, he didn''t need


    mommy to take care of him. He could slowly learn to take care of his Mommy.


    Noel had washed his hands and came out, with a towel in his hand to wipe his son''s hands and face. "If


    I''m free tonight, I wille back to cook for you."


    ''What? ''So we can''t leave yet? Yvonne looked up at him carefully, but Noel didn''t look at her. After


    wiping Jacob''s face, he turned around and went to the bathroom. Soon he came out and sat at the


    table. He looked at Yvonne standing next to the table and said, "Why are you still standing? Come here


    and eat."


    "Oh." Yvonne was annoyed. Every time she met him, she was like a student being lectured by her


    teacher, which made her very depressed. But what could she do even if she was pissed off? He was a


    lieutenant and a special force soldier. He could kill her with one finger.


    After breakfast, the three of them were going to go out together. But Noel was suddenly called away for


    military issues. Yvonne could only stay here with her son. She had to admit that he was really busy.


    When she was bored, there was a sudden knock on the door. Looking at her son who was ying with


    puzzles, she quickly stood up and opened the door. "Coming." She was thinking she was also a guest


    here.


    There was a young soldier standing at the door. He looked friendly, carrying aptop in his hand.


    "Sister-inw, captain asked me to bring it to you. I''ll connect theworkter and you''ll be able to use


    it." Some troops were forbidden to use the externalwork, even the residential building was not


    allowed. However, they did not have such a rule here. The residential building could use thework,


    but sometimes the information might be selected so that there would be no big problem.


    Yvonne''s eyes lit up when she saw theputer. She was worried about this problem just now, but she


    didn''t expect that he even thought of connecting thework to her even though he was so busy. Truth


    be told, he was a very considerate man.


    The soldier quickly fixed thework. He pped his hands and smiled, "Sister-inw, I''m leaving. If


    you have anything, just call me. I''m Gary Tong from the logistics department. You can call me Gary."


    After saying that, he was about to leave. When he reached the door, he suddenly turned around and


    said, "By the way, captain said you knew the password." Anyway, he didn''t know.


    After walking Gary out, Yvonne turned on theptop, which really needed the password to enter. How


    could she possibly know the password? Her son''s birthday? She tried it, but it was wrong. Her


    birthday? But there was no way that Noel knew about her date of birth. But she still tried it anyway. It


    was still wrong. Was it Noel''s birthday? But she didn''t know it.


    Yvonne was a little upset. He gave her theputer but didn''t tell her the password. Was he messing


    with her?


    Jacob raised his head from the jigsaw puzzle. His father bought this to him online two days ago, which


    was about 2000 pieces. He thought it was very challenging, so he asked his father to buy it for him.


    Looking at his mother''s angry face, he shook his head slightly and said, "Silly Mommy, it must be the


    day you and daddy met each other." It was the day which only belonged to both of them.


    Yvonne was surprised as she heard that. That was the night when she had a son. After all, five years


    had passed, but when she thought that it was the wedding day of her sister and Dn, she frowned


    even more. She knew the password now.

 Chapter 24 Only A Man Who Cooks Can Keep His Wife

    Chapter 24 Only A Man Who Cooks Can Keep His Wife


    Seeing that his mother managed to turn on theptop, Jacob giggled with his little feet in his arms.


    Jacob knew that his mother would remember the day when she met his father.


    There were not many files in Noel''sputer, which were basically rted to the military training. With


    a slight curl of her lip, she thought, ''Isn''t he afraid that I''m a spy? He just gave me hisptop like that.''


    Jacob crawled over and looked at the things on his father''sputer. He clicked on it with his little


    hands, but obediently didn''t open his father''s documents. Instead, he searched for something


    interesting to watch, but it turned out that there was nothing. He went on to y by himself because of


    boredom.


    Seeing her son exploring in his room, Yvonne didn''t see any of Noel''s documents. Instead, she merely


    opened the office software and began to type.


    Noel had been busy in his office the whole morning. He didn''t see off the soldier who left his team, or


    perhaps that soldier didn''t allow him to go there. When the guard came earlier, his eyes were still red.


    He looked at Noel who had stood up and was ready to walk out of the office. "Captain, he said he didn''t


    allow you to go. He''s afraid that he will be reluctant to leave if he sees you."


    Noel trembled for a moment, but he slowly sat back. This was better, otherwise, he didn''t know what he


    would do when he had to see his soldier leave. "Has Charlese back?"


    "He''s back. He''s in the back of the mountain now." The guard said. In fact, Charles didn''t go to see


    them off either. As for them, leaving theirrades was the most painful thing.


    Noel nodded and stood up, "Okay, you can go ahead with your work." What he wanted to do most now


    was to go home to see Yvonne and Jacob. At this moment, only they could make him feel at ease.


    When Noel returned home, Yvonne was sitting on the sofa, holding hisputer and typing on the


    keyboard, with a serious look on her face. This woman had always been beautiful, and he had never


    denied it. Although it was not the kind of beauty that was stunning at first nce, she looked graceful


    and attractive.


    Jacob found some old guns from nowhere and was sitting on the ground ying by himself. When he


    saw the personing in, he grinned with delight. He stood up and ran over. "Daddy."


    Noel picked up his son with one hand. He knew it was right toe back. His son''s call of "daddy"


    made him feel much better. He didn''t feel depressed anymore.


    When Yvonne heard her son call, she was a bit surprised. She raised her head and looked into Noel''s


    eyes. Then she mmed theputer shut. Suddenly, she remembered that she hadn''t saved the text


    yet. She wrote more than 10000 words the whole morning and was thinking that she would be able to


    go out with Jacob tomorrow.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that she was about to cry, Noel rushed over while carrying Jacob. He looked at


    her and asked what happened.


    Yvonne looked up at him, biting her pink lips tightly. This kind of grievance made Noel feel a little


    nervous. This woman already had such a great impact on him. Just looking at her like this, he had a


    strong feeling that he would kill to make love with her. But he was still holding their son, so he could


    only restrain himself and asked her in a low voice again, "What''s wrong?"


    Yvonne turned on theputer, and as expected, the software was turned off automatically. But Noel''s


    automatically?"


    Looking at her, Noel seemed to know what had happened. He put down Jacob and took theptop


    over. "I never do anything strange. I won''t suddenly shut theptop like what you did just now." He


    meant it was definitely not his fault.


    Yvonne wanted to retort that she didn''t do anything weird, but after thinking for a while, she realized


    that he was a soldier. If he saw the military marriage papers she wrote, he would definitely sneered at


    her. Seeing that his slender fingers kept moving on the keyboard, she looked at him expectantly, "Can


    you find it?" As she spoke, the breath she exhaled was right next to Noel''s ear, making him feel a little


    restless.


    "Yep." He answered in a low voice, calmed himself down and continued to restore the documents for


    her.


    Jacob rolled his eyes, turned around and ran out. "Daddy, mommy, I''m going to y with Grandpa


    Stan." Stanley told Jacob that he must create opportunities for his parents to get along with each other


    alone, so he couldn''t be the third wheel.


    Yvonne and Noel raised their heads at the same time. Seeing that the door was closed by their son,


    Noel had to admit that he loved his son so much.


    "Can you¡ª" Yvonne turned to ask him again, but her lips fell on his handsome face. Her eyes widened


    in an instant. When she was about to withdraw, Noel held her slim waist and threw her on the sofa,


    cing theptop on the table.


    Looking at the woman with misty eyes under him, he couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her


    passionately. This woman had tempted him for so long, and his son went out as he wished. If he didn''t


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    do anything, he would feel sorry for himself and his son.


    "Hmm..." Yvonne was stunned when he kissed her again.


    Even with his eyes closed, Noel could feel her gaze on him. He ced his big hand directly on her


    eyes and covered them.


    As for Noel, Yvonne''s struggle was really nothing, so a momentter, he made her give in.


    Feeling the softness of the woman under his body, Noel let go of her lips and gazed at the woman with


    blurred eyes under him. He suddenly stood up and carried her. He still liked having sex in bed.


    Jacob walked back and forth in the courtyard, touching his belly. He raised his head and looked at the


    window sadly. He didn''t know whether his father had solved the problem with his mother or not. He


    didn''t want to go back home, so he was hungry. At this time, he was too embarrassed to go to see


    Stanley.


    When Charles came back from the back of the mountain, he saw the little figure squatting downstairs


    and looking at ants. He walked over and said, "little Jacob, what are you doing?"


    Jacob raised his head and looked at the man who was even more enchanting than his father. He


    pursed his lips and said, "Uncle Charles, I''m hungry."


    Taking a look upstairs, Charles finally understood what was going on. He picked up Jacob and said,


    "Let''s go. I will take you to my house to eat something delicious." Charles learned how to cook so as to


    take good care of Lori.


    Jacob nodded in a hurry. It was nice to have something to eat now. He was starving to death, so when


    Charles said he had something to eat, he would definitely go with him.


    When they arrived at Charles''s home, Charles took out a box of biscuit from the drawer and said,


    "Have some biscuit first. Uncle Charles will cook for you."


    Jacob started to wonder. ''Charles doesn''t seem to like eating snacks, but how could there be snacks


    here?'' Seeing the photos on the table, he followed Charles with a smile, "Uncle Charles, is that the


    person you like?"


    Looking back at the photo of Lori on the table, Charles said, "Yeah." Then he took out the food


    materials from the fridge, thinking that he did contribute a lot for the happiness of Noel.


    Charles cooked a hearty lunch for Jacob, which made him full. Touching his belly, Jacob said with a


    smile, "Uncle Charles, you are so good at cooking." He was much better than his mother.


    After cleaning up, Charles sat beside Jacob and stroke his head. "Jacob, a man should be good at


    cooking so that he can keep his wife in the future." He said at this moment. He would never expect that


    his daughter would be the woman that Jacob kept many yearster.


    Hearing what he said, Jacob frowned. He didn''t know how his father''s cooking was. What if it was not


    good?


    Jacob finally slept in Charles''s house. After all, he was a child and he was tired after being walking for


    so long.


    Holding Jacob in his arms, Charles carried him to bed and then touched his little face. He thought,


    ''When can that silly girl understand that we can also have such a cute child?''


    When the room was quiet, the woman in his arms was so tired that she fell asleep directly. Sitting on


    the edge of the bed in a good spirit, Noel reached out to stroke her face, lowered his head and kissed


    her sweating face. At the same time, Yvonne subconsciously shrank her neck. Noel knew he was being


    too passionate just now, so she still had a lingering fear at this moment.


    He reached for his watch in the bedside table. It was almost three o''clock. He looked outside and didn''t


    know where Jacob had gone. He carefully put Yvonne''s head on the pillow and covered her with the


    quilt. "Woman, you are mine for the rest of your life. Don''t ever think about leaving." He said with a


    gentle smile, got out of bed slowly, picked up his clothes and put them on one by one.


    When Charles and Jacob came out, Noel just opened the door. Jacob rushed over. Hugging Jacob in


    his arms, Noel looked at Charles and said, "You should find yourself a woman. Don''t indulge Lori like


    this all the time." He believed that as long as Charles took action, there was absolutely no room for Lori


    to turn him down.


    Shrugging slightly, Charles said, "She hasn''t had enough fun yet." After all, it was his fault on that


    matter. If he could control himself at that time, and if he did not go abroad after that matter, their


    rtionship might not havee to this point.


    After sending Jacob back home, Charles went to the training ground. Noel also got something to do.


    He took his son home and helped Yvonne find her documents back and then put theptop on the


    table. He touched his son''s head. "Daddy needs to go back to work now. I''ll ask someone to bring you


    dinner tonight."


    Jacob blurted out, "Uncle Charles said that only a man who cooked could keep his wife. Can you cook,


    daddy?"


    "He is talking nonsense. He hasn''t got his wife back yet." Noel patted his son on the head and said,


    "Dad is leaving now."


    "Daddy, I want to go with you." Jacob held his father''s legs tightly. He liked the ce where his father


    worked and the training ce.


    Raising his eyebrows, Noel looked at his son and finally nodded, "Okay, you can go with me." Actually,


    Noel still hoped that his son could be a soldier just like him, so it was the best that his son liked it.

 Chapter 25 Anger On The Phone

    Chapter 25 Anger On The Phone


    It was already past six o''clock when Yvonne woke up again. It was a little dark in the room. She got up


    from the bed. The slight pain in her waist made her gasp. She recalled what happened earlier, and her


    face instantly flushed. However, this time, she was the one who was willing to do this. How could she


    be tempted by him again? She thought.


    When she was still blushing, there was a knock on the door again. She said in a hoarse voice,


    "Coming." She almost lost her bnce when she stood up, but she endured the difort of her body


    and put on her clothes. Since the person who knocked on the door didn''te in directly, it should not


    be Noel, so she had to dress neatly.


    When she went out, she saw a soldier she didn''t know. Larry Zhao smiled and said, "Sister-inw, I''m


    the guard of the first squad. You can call me Larry." As he spoke, he came in and put the dinner on the


    table. "Captain and Jacob are having dinner in the office. They asked me to bring it to you."


    Yvonne thought, ''Did they eat in the office? And Noel takes Jacob with him?'' After expressing her


    thanks, she watched the guard leave. Did Noel want everyone to know that she was the mother of his


    child? At the beginning, when the guard called her "sister-inw", she would blush. But now she didn''t


    feel anything. She closed the door. Did she actually ept her new identity?


    She went back to look at the food on the table, thinking that she was a little tired taking care of her son


    all by herself in the past few years. Maybe she should find someone to rely on, and maybe Noel was


    the one.


    She sat down to have dinner. She wanted to give him a chance, and also give herself a chance. What


    she wanted was a home that could shelter her and her son from the wind and rain.


    After having a simple dinner, Jacob climbed to his father''s side to check his documents. Hey directly


    on his father and asked, "Daddy, when will we go back?"


    "Are you sleepy?" He looked down at his son and touched his cute face with his big hand.


    Jacob shook his head and said, "I''m afraid that mommy will forget to eat." He had slept in Charles''s


    house at noon, so he was not sleepy at the moment. He was just worried about his mother, otherwise,


    he would be willing to stay in the office with his father.


    Thinking of that woman, Noel was really worried. But seeing that he hadn''t finished the military


    selection n yet, he knew he couldn''te home yet. Timothy hadn''te back to the base, he had


    to do the part for Timothy.


    "Daddy will ask Uncle Larry to walk you home. I have something to do and have to go backter." It


    might be good to have a son to apany her. He didn''t know how she was doing. She had begged


    him several times to stop in the afternoon, but he didn''t. Maybe he wore her out.


    Jacob wanted to stay with his father, but he was worried about his mother. He nodded and got down


    from his father. "I''ll go back by myself." He had a strong sense of direction and could remember the


    road after walking here once, so he could go back by himself.


    "Good boy, go ahead." He kissed him on the cheek and let him go. He had a good son, and because of


    this, he had to be grateful to Yvonne.


    After returning home, Jacob checked the kitchen first. It was very good. At least, his mother had


    finished the food. Looking at his mother who was watching TV, he smiled and fell into his mother''s


    arms. "Mommy, Mommy."


    Looking at her son, Yvonne held him and watched TV together. "Jacob, do you have a good time here?


    Are you happy?"


    Jacob nodded. "Mommy, I like it here. There are many interesting things here, and daddy knows a lot."


    Now, in Jacob''s eyes, Noel was almost like a God.


    Yvonne held her son and patted him slowly. For the sake of her son, she could give it a try. "Then let''s


    live here from now on, okay?"


    "Really?" Hearing his mother''s words, Jacob''s eyes lit up. He slid down from his mother''s body and


    jumped up and down in the room excitedly. Looking at her son, all the things that worried her suddenly


    disappeared.


    When Noel finished his work and came back, it was already midnight. But when he looked up, he saw


    that the light in his house was still on. He smiled slightly. In this world, there was finally a light that was


    lit for him, only for himself.


    He closed his eyes and opened again. The light was still on. He guessed that the silly woman hadn''t


    gone to bed yet. He suddenly wanted to see her, so he ran up to her without thinking.


    When he opened the door, he saw the mother and son ying happily in the living room, and they also


    saw him standing at the door. Feeling a little embarrassed, Yvonne stood up, but Jacob rushed over


    and said, "Daddy, Daddy."


    Noel held him up and asked, "Why don''t you go to bed?"


    Putting his arms around his father''s neck, Jacob said with a smile, "Dad, Mommy said she would stay


    here with me."


    As soon as he finished his words, Noel suddenly raised his head and looked at the woman in front of


    him who was lowering her head in embarrassment. He grinned from ear to ear. Did she finally agree to


    stay?


    Noel looked down at Jacob and said, "Jacob, let me take you to bed." When his son fell asleep, he


    came out to look for Yvonne.


    Jacob didn''t go to sleep earlier because he wanted to wait for his father toe back and tell him the


    news. Now that his goal had been achieved, he was finally sleepy. He lowered his little head on his


    father''s chest and closed his eyes.


    Watching him enter the room, Yvonne stood there restlessly. She didn''t even know what to do. She


    didn''t know if she was doing the right thing for her son, nor did she know what Noel would think of her


    decision.


    When she was still lost in various fancies and conjectures, Noel had already held her in his arms. Her


    body stiffened slightly, and she heard his pleasant voice beside her ear. "Eve, I''m d to hear that you


    want to stay." Noel couldn''t be happier because eventually he had a family with her and Jacob.


    Yvonne''s nervousness gradually disappeared because of his words. Before she could think anything


    else, she was picked up by Noel. She whispered, "It still hurts." She had sex with him several times in


    the afternoon, so she still felt a tingling pain.


    Noel paused for a while, but still took her back to the room. He ced her on the bed, lowered his head


    and kissed her on the forehead. "I won''t touch you." He wasn''t a beast. Besides, he went wild in the


    afternoon. He knew that she couldn''t stand it. "Go to sleep first. I''ll take a shower." He was going to


    submit the marriage report tomorrow. Otherwise, it would be against the rules for her to live here all the


    time and people in the yard would gossip about her.


    Watching him enter the room, Yvonne sat on the bed and felt the warmth of being taken care of. She bit


    her lips. When she was with Dn, she always followed whatever he did. She could do whatever he


    liked, but in the end, he still chose her sister.


    She smiled wryly and sat on the bed. But from now on, there would be another man in her life. She


    wanted to start a new life. Thinking of this, she finally smiled with relief.


    While she was thinking, her phone suddenly rang. She looked back and found that it was not hers. She


    took a look on the phone, which showed "Timothy". She guessed he was the one who was in hospital


    recovering.


    "No... Noel, your phone''s ringing." She didn''t get used to calling out his name yet.


    "Who is it?" Noel was still taking a shower, motioning her to have a look.


    Yvonne looked at the scree again and found it was still him. "It says Timothy." He might be the captain


    of the second squad. She didn''t dare to say this guess. After all, soldiers didn''t like people gossiping.


    After a short pause, Noel said, "Oh, it''s okay. Answer it for me." Noel knew that Timothy called him at


    this time probably for his two soldiers.


    Yvonne thought for a while and thought that it was he who asked her to answer the phone. It should be


    fine. She slowly took the phone, but before she could answer it, she was frightened by the person on


    the other end of the phone.


    "FUCK, what do those people mean? They just sent my men away and offered them a different job.


    Can''t they just go to the ordinary troops? Or do they think I''m a pushover? How could they fucking treat


    my soldiers like that? Boss, I''m telling you. I won''t let it go."


    Yvonne trembled slightly. She was frightened by the man over there. His voice was too loud, but she


    had to admit that his voice was also pleasant.


    There was no response from the other end of the line. Although Timothy had a poker face and didn''t


    show much of his emotion, he was really pissed off this time so he was not in a good mood. Now that


    he wasshing out, his anger would not disappear so easily. "Boss, damn it. Why don''t you say


    anything? Who are those people¡ª"


    Before he could finish his words, a woman''s low voice came from the other end of the line, "Err, he is


    taking a shower."


    Timothy was a little stunned, but soon he knew who it was. He wiped his face and said, "Sister-inw,


    I''m sorry that I didn''t know it was you. I''m so sorry."


    Yvonne was indeed frightened. She couldn''t even smile at the moment. She knew that it was


    frightening when a soldier got angry, but she had never experienced it personally. This was the first


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    time, which made her tremble all over. "It... It''s fine." She looked at the direction of the bathroom and


    wondered why Noel hadn''te out yet.


    "Okay, I''ll call Noel when hees out."


    Timothy finally said something that she really wanted to hear. She replied in a hurry, "Okay, I''ll ask him


    to call you backter." She hung up the phone and patted her chest to catch her breath.


    Timothy''s anger disappeared in an instant. He smiled wryly. He must have scared his sister-inw to


    death. In fact, if he spoke properly and slowly, he could probably hear her voice, and would notsh out


    When Noel came out of the bathroom, he saw Yvonne sitting there with fear. He went over and sat on


    the edge of the bed. "What''s wrong?"


    Yvonne handed the phone to him. "Err, you can call him back. I''m going to sleep." She didn''t want to


    hear that person speak again. It was too scary.


    Looking at her, Noel arched his eyebrows slightly. She might be frightened by Timothy on the phone.


    He took his phone out and called him back. Knowing what happened, he could only say a few words to


    Actually, Timothy was just angry. He felt much better after that. He took a deep breath and said, "Boss,


    help me apologize to sister-inw. She seemed to be frightened just now."

 Chapter 26 Worry

    Chapter 26 Worry


    Looking back at the woman in the room, Noel said to his brother, "It''s okay. Have a good rest ande


    back early." Noel had a lot of work to do alone, and now he had to do the work for Timothy. He really


    felt kind of powerless.


    Timothy coughed lightly and replied sulkily, "I know." Now Timothy knew how to take good care of


    himself. After all, only with good health could he work well.


    After hanging up the phone, Noel went into the room. Yvonne was waiting for him in the room. Seeing


    hime in, she tightly twisted her clothes with her hands, but Noel was obviously in a good mood.


    Looking at the woman who was about to escape, he reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    Yvonne blushed and lowered her head. She didn''t dare to look up at him.


    However, Noel didn''t allow her to escape. He raised her chin and asked, "Why do you suddenly change


    your mind?" He had thought that this woman would be difficult with him for a few more days, but he


    didn''t expect that she would figure it out so soon.


    Yvonne still lowered her head and didn''t say anything. She decided to stay because of her son, not


    him. Noel kissed her on the lips and sat down on the edge of the bed with her in his arms. "Don''t worry.


    If you stay, I won''t let you regret the decision you made today."


    Yvonne looked up at him, bit her lips and said, "I''m doing this for my son. Jacob likes you and wants a


    father." So she stayed because her son needed a father, which had nothing to do with this man.


    No man would be happy to hear such words, not to mention a man like Noel. He narrowed his eyes


    and looked at the woman in his arms, knowing that she could not lie. She chose to stay, and even if it


    was not all, ny percent of the reason was for her son.


    He raised her chin and made a domineering vow, "Eve, one day I''ll let you say that you stayed here for


    me."


    Yvonne blinked her big eyes. She really didn''t think it was possible. She had loved someone, but her


    love was all denied at that time. The person she loved married her sister and became her brother-in-


    Leaning against Noel''s chest, she didn''t say anything. At this moment, she didn''t want to think about


    the topic of love. It was sometimes too hurtful.


    Yvonne chose to stay with Noel and Noel soon submitted the marriage report. He had to solve this


    matter as soon as possible so that the mother and son could be here aboveboard.


    Looking at Noel''s marriage report, Stanley said, "You finally get married. Take the child and Yvonne to


    have dinner at my house tonight." As Stanley spoke, he handed the marriage report with a stamp to


    Noel, "But have you finished the political trial of Yvonne?"


    Noel frowned. He had handed in a documentst time, but there was no reply. "I''ll askter." Noel


    thanked Stanley and left the office with his marriage report.


    Looking at his back, Stanley frowned slightly. He didn''t want anything to happen to Noel and Yvonne at


    this time.


    As soon as Noel returned to his office, he called his friend to confirm it. But before he could say


    anything, the person on the other end of the line said first, "Noel, I was about to call you. Guess what


    did Frank do?"


    Noel frowned again, "What''s wrong?" Last time, he remembered that Frank had said that he wanted to


    kick Eve out of Ye family. He thought it was just angry words, and he wanted to take Yvonne back to


    have a look after he married Yvonne. Now it seemed that it was not what he had thought. "Has he


    removed Eve from Ye family''s household registration certificate?"


    "Yes, I just went to the Bureau of civil affairs. Yvonne''s residence registration is only on her own


    residence registration. I think she probably doesn''t know about it. It should be done by Frank." Noel


    had seen a lot, but he had never seen such a cruel father.


    "That''s easy. You just need to check her identity verification." Since those people didn''t treat Eve as


    their family, there was no need for Noel to treat that person as his father-inw.


    "I know. But Noel, should I tell this to Yvonne?"


    Noel looked out of the window and thought that if he told Yvonne about this, it woud be no use and only


    added troubles to her. He said, "No, thanks." As Noel hung up the phone, he tapped his fingers on the


    table back and forth. After Frank''s wife left, he brought his mistress into Ye family. Noel could imagine


    the real daughter of Ye family, Yvonne, what kind of life she had lived these years.


    Yvonne''s political trial report was approved soon, but before Noel took her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to


    Leaning against the window, little Jacob looked at the people gathering in the distance. When could he


    be the same as his father? He felt that his father looked so mighty.


    Yvonne looked up at her son from theputer and asked, "Baby, what are you looking at?"


    Little Jacob looked back at his mother and sighed. He ran over and said, "Mom, dad left again."


    Yvonne nodded. She knew that because Noel had just called her and told her that he had something to


    do and he would leave for a while. He asked her to stay in the army for a while.


    Looking at his mother''s calm expression, little Jacob''s face instantly bulged up. "Mommy, daddy''s


    mission is very dangerous. Aren''t you worried?"


    "What?" Yvonne was confused by her son''s sudden anger. She shrank her neck and said, "But it''s his


    mission." The special forces always appeared in the most dangerous ce at any time.


    All of a sudden, little Jacob felt sorry for his father. His mother didn''t care about his father at all. Jacob


    sat on the sofa with his head down. Didn''t her mother really like his father?


    Yvonne lowered her head to look at theputer and bit her lips slightly. Last night, he told her that


    they would go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to do the things they should do today. But just at dawn, he was


    called away by a phone call. He had to go on a task, not go home.


    How could she not worry? Even if she didn''t love him, he was the father of her child and the man who


    would be her husband soon.


    Seeing his mother''s sudden change of mood, little Jacob hurriedly fell into his mother''s arms and said,


    "Mom, I don''t me you."


    Holding her son in her arms, Yvonne sighed, "I know. I just thought of your father."


    Jacob''s eyes lit up, that proved that his parents were likely to love each other. He patted his mother''s


    back with his small hands and said in a low voice, "Mommy, don''t worry. Daddy is a hero. He is so


    powerful that he will be fine."


    Yvonne lifted her mouth and didn''t say anything more. She waited for Noel toe back and gave her


    and her son a home.


    Noel took his team to the spot of the incident. Because they were in the jungle, the armed police was


    already preparing, but the special forces was more suitable for the jungle operations than the armed


    police. Noel shook hands with the leader and learned about the situation inside. Noel turned around to


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    look at the soldiers he brought with him, counted the number of them, and said, "South tiger, you take


    tiger teeth and northeast tiger as cover. Smile tiger and northwest tiger follow me to go in there. " They


    were too familiar with this kind of war. Noel just wanted to end it as soon as possible and then go back


    to marry that woman. It was more important than anything else.


    But this time, he was distracted by this matter and did not notice the trap of the enemy. Atst, after


    rescuing the hostages, his team was surrounded by the enemy.


    Northeast tiger cursed in his heart. He was even tricked by the enemy. It was a trick of their enemy to


    release the hostages. Their enemy must be waiting for them here.


    At this moment, Noel finally calmed himself down. He moved his ear slightly and waved his hand to let


    them hide. "There are twenty-seven people in total. Count the bullets and try to kill them with one shot."


    Perhaps the armed police outside were taking rescue measures, but they had to take a self-rescue


    n before the armed police arrived. Otherwise, they could only wait for death, and Noel had never


    been waiting for death.


    It was getting dark. Yvonne was annoyed and upset all day long. She felt something wrong no matter


    what she did. Even if she typed the words, she couldn''t figure out what she wanted to change.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Yvonne stood up in a hurry. She needed someone to talk to her now.


    Her son was too young but too precocious. She really didn''t dare to say anything to make him worried.


    Yvonne opened the door and Stanley''s wife stood outside. She looked at Yvonne with a smile and saw


    the worry on Yvonne''s face. She walked in and said, "Your uncle is afraid that you will think too much at


    home. I think you are thinking too much again." As she spoke, she pulled Yvonne to sit on the sofa. "It''s


    nothing serious. Let go of your worry." As Stanley''s wife spoke, she reached out and pulled little Jacob


    to her side.


    Yvonne bit her lips. She kept telling herself that Noel was fine, but she didn''t know how to rest assured


    and how to ignore it.


    Looking at her expression, Stanley''s wife smiled and said, "I know what you are thinking now. When I


    was in the army in the first ce, the most frightening thing for me was that Stanley suddenly went on a


    task. As soon as he went on a task, I couldn''t fall asleep all night, and my heart seemed to be in an oil


    pot."


    Yvonne looked at her and nodded. This was how Yvonne felt now. She used to think that the special


    troops were very powerful, handsome and stylish, but today sitting here, she realized that those things


    were just imagined by others. They were fighting with their lives every day.


    "Have you had dinner?" Stanley''s wife said softly and touched Jacob''s head.


    Yvonne nodded, "Noel asked someone to send it here." When Noel left, he was still thinking about the


    mother and son, and asked someone else to bring the food to them.


    "That''s good. Don''t worry. He will be back tonight." Stanley''s wife chatted with Yvonne for a while


    before she went back home. At the same time, Yvonne felt much relieved. Yvonne looked at her son


    and the mother and son smiled at each other. Maybe they had to slowly learn to adapt to their new


    identities.

 Chapter 27 Yvonne Is Set Up By Her Son

    Chapter 27 Yvonne Is Set Up By Her Son


    However, Noel didn''t go back immediately after the mission was over. He changed his route to the new


    military camp halfway because of the matter of new recruits. It was the recruitment season, and there


    were many talented people at this time. Besides, those old foxes were the most able to see the


    strength of the new solders at this time.


    Noel''s soldiers had gone back, but Noel didn''t go back. When tiger teeth came to tell Yvonne, she


    almost could not smile, but she still sent him away with a smile. She looked back at her son and


    sighed, "Your father hasn''te back."


    Little Jacob, who was excited before, lowered his head in an instant. s, after waiting for a whole


    night, his father did note back, but now he was sure that his father was fine, and he was relieved.


    Noel didn''t have time to call Yvonne until he finished his work in the army base. "Honey, I may not be


    able to go back recently. Let''s talk about our marriage after I go back." Now he felt that it was more and


    more smoothly for him to call her "honey". He preferred to call her in this way.


    He had called her honey several times, so Yvonne could ept it. She gave the phone to her son and


    didn''t know what to say to Noel.


    "Daddy, when will youe back?" Little Jacob said anxiously, holding the phone.


    Noel still wanted to talk more with his wife, but she didn''t want to speak to him, but it was okay for him


    to talk to his son. "I''ll be busy for more than a month before I go back, but I can call you during this


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    period of time."


    "Okay." Jacob was still sad that he couldn''t see his father, but it was not bad to make a phone call to his


    father. "Dad, tell me your taskst night."


    Hearing his son''s excited voice again, Noel touched his forehead and didn''t know whether he should


    Seeing the interaction between her son and Noel, Yvonne smiled. She made the right decision.


    "Well, son, give the phone to your mother. I have something to tell her." Atst, Noel speak out his


    mind. He had something to tell her, or he wanted to listen to her voice.


    "Yes, sir!" Little Jacob said with a smile and handed the phone to his mother. "My father is looking for


    you." Then Jacob ran into his room to y with the toys his uncles brought him.


    Embarrassed and absent-minded, Yvonne looked at the phone in her hand. It seemed that she had


    nothing to say to him. "Hello..." She said softly.


    Hearing her voice, Noel felt at ease. He had never known that there was a woman in the world who


    could have such a great impact on him. He had never thought that one day he would miss a person


    and be reluctant to let go of the phone in his hand.


    It was said that what people couldn''t put down was not the mobile phone, but the person on the other


    side of the phone. In the past, the mobile phone for Noel was just a tool to receive tasks, but now for


    Noel, there was a person he cared about on the other side of the mobile phone.


    "Didn''t you sleep well yesterday?" He said softly with a hint of tease.


    Yvonne blushed. What he said hit her right. She lowered her head and touched the keyboard with her


    fingers. Her mind was in a mess, but she was still defending herself. "Who didn''t sleep well?" She just


    didn''t sleep. Noel seldom smiled, but Yvonne had to admit that he smiled very well.


    "Honey, why don''t you take our son here? It will take me some time to select the soldiers." There was


    an independent dormitory for him. He could take his wife and child here. The military selection was not


    a drill, nor was it a mission. He could take his wife with him, as long as he didn''t dy his work.


    Yvonne frowned, to be honest, she didn''t want to go there. That was where he worked. What did she


    do there? She quickly changed the topic. "You''ve left. What about the team?" Timothy went back to


    recuperate. Now Noel had left, leaving Charles and Stanley here.


    "Isn''t Charles there? He has nothing to do all day long." Noel snorted. He should let Charles know what


    was busy.


    "Hmm?" Looking at the people training outside, Yvonne suddenly felt sorry for Charles. He had to do


    three people''s work alone.


    "Honey, I''ll ask Charles to send you hereter." Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Noel made the final


    decision himself.


    Yvonne was even more embarrassed and confused. Did Noel take Charles as a driver? It seemed that


    Charles picked them up every time.


    When Yvonne was still confused, Charles had already arrived. Yvonne felt that the most terrifying smile


    she had seen in her life was the smiling of Charles. It was not one of the most terrifying smile, it was


    the most terrifying one!


    Leaning against the door, it was obvious that it was a ruffian''s behavior, but it gave people a sense of


    elegance. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Charles said, "Sister-inw, are you ready?"


    Irritated by his smile, Yvonne snorted, "I didn''t say I would go."


    "Mommy, I''ve packed up my things." Jacob smiled and took out a bag. He and his mother didn''t have


    many things, so it was easy to pack them up.


    Although Charles liked to smile, he always wore a snicker or a restrained smile. But at this moment, he


    for Yvonne to be serious, Charles restrained his smile and took the bag from Jacob''s hand. "Let''s go.


    Boss is waiting for us."


    On the way, Yvonne was in a bad mood. Her son had set her up, so it was not surprising that she could


    be unhappy. But still, Charles continued, "Sister-inw, in fact, our boss is only choosing soldiers. His


    family can be there, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Yvonne blinked her big eyes innocently and looked at him. Was she worried?


    When Yvonne was sent to the team headquarters by Charles, Noel was already waiting for her at the


    door. When he saw Charles''s car, he came over.


    Little Jacob ran out of the car and threw himself into Noel''s arms. "Dad, Dad." Fortunately, his father


    had a foresight and called Jacob to pack up first, it turned out that his mother did not pick up at all.


    Noel kissed his son on the cheek and picked up the small suitcase. Although Yvonne didn''t want to get


    out of the car, she couldn''t stick to Charles'' car all the time.


    Noel closed the door, looked at Charles and said, "Pay more attention to the matter of the squad this


    month. I''ve almost finished dealing with Timothy''s matter. You just need to end it."


    Charles nodded. Charles knew that Noel and Timothy were unreliable. Now he had to deal with


    everything by himself. "I''m leaving. If boss wants to get Yvonne, just do it as soon as possible. Don''t go


    back to be single and let us despise you."


    "Fuck off!" Noel mmed the door for him, watched him drive away, looked back at the woman who


    was still lowering her head, and said indifferently, "Let''s go." Noel didn''t hold Yvonne''s hand in the army


    base. He carried his son and went in with their luggage.


    After registration for the mother and son at the door, a leader came over. Noel frowned and said, "Noel,


    why didn''t you tell me that you will bring my sister-inw and you son here? I didn''t prepare anything."


    Noel knew he would say that, so he didn''t say anything. He looked down at Yvonne and said, "This is


    Mr. Quintin Qi."


    Yvonne nodded as a greeting. The strong man looked a few years older than Noel, but he was still a


    major.


    "Jacob, call him uncle."


    "Hello, uncle." Holding his father''s neck, Jacob looked at the man with a smile. His heart was full of


    proud. This man''s military rank was not as high as his father''s.


    "Quintin Qi, I''ll take them back first and find youter." Quintin Qi asked them to leave soon. Noel took


    them to his own ce, which was an office with a lounge. He put down his luggage and looked at them.


    "You can stay here for this month. It''s not a big ce, but it''s enough for you two to live here." Noel


    could take his son out for fun. He knew what kind of person Yvonne was. She preferred to chat with


    others on theputer than go out unless she had to.


    Yvonne took a look at the house. There were not many things in it, and even if the room was not big, it


    was spacious.


    After settling down the mother and son, Noel looked at his watch and picked up his son. "I have


    something else to do outside. You can do your own business first. Myputer has awork. You can


    use it." As for his son, he took his son out to have a look. His son liked these things.


    Yvonne nodded and watched them go out talking andughing. She really didn''t expect that one day


    she would be able to stand in such a sacred ce like the army base, looking at the yground


    outside and the people training on the ground. She smiled and decided to stay. Why should she care


    about those details?


    Noel took his son to the office of the troupe head, Quintin Qi. Quintin Qi called Noel in a hurry, "I have


    arranged a few people for you. You can observe them if there are people you want." Then Quintin Qi


    handed the document in his hand to Noel.


    Noel put down Jacob and took it over. When he was reading the documents, Jacob''s little head was


    wandering. This was different from his father''s office, which was bigger and had more things than his


    father''s office.


    "Guard,e in." The troupe head liked little Jacob very much. Now when he saw Jacob like this that


    he liked Jacob even more. After the guard came in, he pointed outside and said, "Go out with the little


    guy and take him to see around."


    Noel raised his head and saw his son looking at him. He touched his son''s head with his big hand and


    said, "Go ahead. Don''t make trouble for uncle."


    "Okay!" Jacob smiled and was led out by the guard. He wanted to look around when he came here, but


    his father seemed to have something to do, so Jacob didn''t say anything.


    Quintin Qi saw Jacob go out and said to Noel, "Noel, are you going to bring your son in?" He knew that


    Noel hadn''t been married. He was also curious about whether the child was brought here by that


    woman. Did Noel be a stepfather? But Noel looked like the child, so Quintin Qi was confused who


    the child''s father was?

 Chapter 28 Thats My Wife

    Chapter 28 That''s My Wife


    Noel looked up at Quintin and turned to another page, "I won''t interfere in the matter of the child. It


    would be better if he likes it!" His dear son didn''t need him to care about anything. His son always knew


    what he should do and what he shouldn''t do.


    After chatting with her friends on Facebook, Yvonne went to the cloud disk to find her own documents


    and typed for a while. When she finished saving the draft, it was already dark. She looked up at the dim


    room. Noel and Jacob hadn''te back yet.


    When Yvonne was thinking, the light was suddenly turned on. She raised her head and saw the father


    and soning in. The corners of her mouth slightly curled up. When she was a child, she had thought


    that the life she wanted was very simple. She wanted to do some simple work at home and wait for her


    husband and child toe back, just like now.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why don''t you turn on the light?" Noel said and he didn''t me her, but he was afraid that it would hurt


    her eyes.


    Little Jacob ran over and leaned against his mother''s arms. He looked up at his father and said,


    "Mommy must have forgotten the time again." Every time his mother was busy, she would forget the


    time, so Jacob was used to it.


    Yvonne was a little surprised. She indeed forgot the time. When she finished writing and looked up, it


    was already dark.


    Noel looked at the woman helplessly. He didn''t dare to think that how could she live until now without


    her son. He went over and pulled her up. "Let''s go out for dinner. I think there are still many snacks at


    the door."


    Yvonne liked snacks, but looking at his military uniform, she pointed at him and asked, "Are you going


    out like this?" How could a lieutenant colonel go out to eat snacks like this?


    Noel raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?" There was no rule said that no officer was


    allowed to eat snacks. Although he really didn''t like it, his son said that his mother liked it, so Noel had


    to go with her.


    Hearing this, Yvonne was happy. She took her bag and said with a smile, "Let''s go." She hadn''t eaten


    any snacks for a long time. The stalls didn''te out during the day, so she didn''t see anything.


    Looking at her happy face, Noel had to admit that she really looked like a child. He reached out his


    hand to touch her head and took the mother and the son out. He wanted to get the marriage license


    with her tomorrow, or the woman would immediately turn against him if the news was spread out by


    someone.


    Little Jacob was bouncing all the way. He looked back at his parents from time to time.


    Yvonne and Noel walked side by side. Obviously, Noel walked slowly and he was waiting for her.


    "Jacob seldom looks so happy." Jacob was as happy as a child, not a little adult.


    Noel raised his eyebrows and looked at her, "It means that you have made the right decision, right?" At


    least it was a decision that was meaningful to their son, wasn''t it?


    Yvonne looked up at Noel with a faint smile, "It''s you who didn''t disappoint him." Both father and


    mother were indispensable in children''s lives.


    Noel touched her head, but soon withdrew his hand. After all, there were many soldiers around.


    Noel took the mother and son outside. There were many stalls nearby, because in addition to the


    troupe, there was a military school nearby. The troupe members couldn''t go out, and there weren''t


    many people in the military school. But after all, there were also some people in the school, so it was


    profitable to set up stalls here.


    "Dad, mom." Little Jacob ran back, holding his father''s hand and his mother''s hand. He said with a


    smile, "I want to eat a lot."


    Noel took a look at Yvonne and raised his eyebrow and picked up his son, "Okay, let''s eat a lot."


    Not to mention Noel''s military uniform, his noble temperament was enough to make everyone look


    back at him. Noel seemed to have been used to this kind of gaze, so he was always calm.


    Yvonne pursed her lips slightly. As expected, only handsome men could attract people''s eyes. It


    seemed that Noel knew what she was thinking. When his son ate the squids, Noel put his arm around


    his wife''s waist and said, "I am all yours no matter how many times they look at me."


    Hearing his intimate words, Yvonne''s face turned red in an instant. She pushed him with her small


    hand and said, "We are on the outside."


    "Then I''ll do it tonight." Noel''s words came out directly in her ear. Although it was a little erotic, it gave


    people a warm feeling when it was done by Noel.


    "Daddy, I want to eat that." After eating up the squids, little Jacob pulled his father''s legs with his oily


    hand and pointed at the roast corn over there, shouting.


    Noel looked down at the oil on his legs and picked up his son helplessly. "Okay, I''ll buy it for you." He


    had to wash his clothes when he went back. His unlucky son found a problem for him.


    Jacob giggled and took the roasted corn from his father. Noel handed another one to Yvonne. The


    mother and son had the same taste in snacks.


    The mother and son ate a lot, but Noel didn''t eat much. After the mother and son were full, Noel took


    them to a nearby restaurant. He also had to eat.


    He ordered a banana ship for the mother and son then he ordered food for himself. When Yvonne and


    Jacob looked at each other, they stuck out their tongue. ''My father is really a rich man. The cost of this


    meal is enough for me and my mother eat snacks for a few days.''.


    Noel had always been very elegant when eating. Looking at the mother and son holding ice cream and


    whispering, he felt that they were quite cute.


    "Yvonne."


    When Yvonne was listening to her son telling her what he had done today, she heard a voice with


    infinite affection. She looked up and saw Dn not far away. But he was not with Ashley today, or


    Dn wouldn''t call Yvonne like this.


    Noel frowned when he heard the voice. He was not familiar with the voice, but he was very familiar with


    the name. He looked up and saw the person over there.


    Dn was supposed toe here with his client, but he didn''t expect to see Yvonne at the door, so he


    came over without hesitation.


    Yvonne hugged her son tightly. She still remembered that her father kicked her outst time. After all,


    Dn was the son-inw of Ye family. She didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    "Yvonne, what a coincidence!" For a long time, Dn seemed to have only one sentence to say.


    Yvonne smiled bitterly. After all, he was the man she had loved for so many years. She couldn''t be


    indifferent to him.


    "Mr. Dn, I don''t think we want such a coincidence. You''d better go to work." Noel was pissed off by


    Yvonne''s reaction. She couldn''t let go of this man, or how could she have such an expression.


    Dn clenched his fists and looked at the child, the child was reminding him of what he had lost.


    "Yvonne, can I have a talk with you alone?"


    Yvonne looked up at him and then looked at Noel, who was quietly looking at her without saying a


    word, as if waiting for her answer.


    She lowered her head. Her life had just been on the right track. She was going to marry Noel. They


    were really good now. She didn''t want to lose everything now. She thought about it and looked up at


    Dn. "Dn, I..."


    But this time, before Yvonne could finish her words, Noel ran out. She suddenly looked up and saw that


    he was holding a woman''s wrist in the hall not far away.


    Noel looked at the woman in the military uniform in front of him with sharp eyes, giving people a feeling


    that he might attack in the next second. The woman who was held turned around and looked at Noel.


    She gave a perfect smile and said, "Long time no see, Noel."


    Daryl An, the only daughter of themander of the military region, was a major. She graduated from


    a foreign military school and was also the woman who left Noel years ago.


    Looking at her, Noel finally loosened his grip and took a deep breath. What happened to him? How


    could he be so restless? This woman had nothing to do with him even if she came back, didn''t she?


    Why did he still care about her?


    He must be crazy that he came here because he had a woman he liked and a cute son now? When


    Noel turned around, he didn''t see the person over there. He frowned. Just as he took a step forward,


    Daryl An said, "Thedy seemed to have left with her husband just now."


    Husband? Noel sneered and walked out, but his voice still echoed in the air, "She is my wife."


    The smile at the corners of Daryl An''s mouth slowly dropped. What did he say? That woman was his


    wife just now. Had he married? Her face turned pale. No, it was impossible for him to get married. They


    had such a good rtionship back then. How could he fall in love with someone else? She hade


    back, hadn''t she?


    The colleague who was giving a reception in honor of her called her and she turned around. The


    colleague said with a smile, "Does major Daryl An know colonel Noel?"


    After all, Daryl had been abroad for many years, so she quickly calmed down and said with a smile,


    "Yes, he is my ex-boyfriend. Let''s not talk about this. Let''s go in!" She said and followed her colleagues


    into the elevator. When they walked into the elevator, she looked around. She would never agree him


    to be with another woman.


    Yvonne came out with little Jacob, followed by Dn all the time. Yvonne wrote a novel. Although there


    were some plots in the novel, they all came from life. The novel came from life, higher than life, which


    could not be changed for many years, so she would not lie to herself that she was Dn''s ordinary


    friend.


    Little Jacob didn''t know what had happened. He only knew that his father had just pulled an aunt''s


    hand, and then his mother had been very angry. Of course, he was also very angry. Didn''t his father


    see that the uncle he hated was here? His father had actually pulled another aunt''s hand. It was too


    much!


    "Mom." Little Jacob touched his mother''s face and found that his mother seemed to be crying. It was all


    his father''s fault.

 Chapter 29 Encountering A Handsome Man

    Chapter 29 Encountering A Handsome Man


    Dn followed Yvonne. He knew that the man was not a good person. He walked to Yvonne and sat


    down next to her. "Yvonne, I know it was because I was not firm enough that I was used by Ashley. But


    I swear, you are the one I love all the time."


    Little Jacob red at this annoying uncle. His mother was his father''s, and no one could take her away.


    Yvonne was neither ambitious nor vicious. She didn''t want to me anyone, nor did she want to


    "I know, Dn. I don''t hate you anymore. At that time, everyone would choose my sister." After all, she


    didn''t have a high position in that family, and her father would never love her as much as he did when


    she was a child. "Dn, in fact, Ashley is not a bad person. She just sometimes does something that


    are hard to ept. So you should treat her well!" Even if there was something wrong between Dn


    and her sister, it was impossible for Yvonne and Dn to be together.


    "Haven''t you seen it clearly, Yvonne? That man doesn''t love you at all. He doesn''t love you! " Dn


    suddenly became a little excited and his voice became fierce.


    Little Jacob clenched his fists. This uncle really deserved to be beaten. Did this uncle have anything to


    do with what happened between his parents?


    "So what? He''s the father of Jacob, Dn, if you say you''re sorry for me, I also sorry for you. I was with


    him on your wedding day." Yvonne raised her head and told him what she hadn''t said for many years. If


    they really wanted to say who had betrayed whom in this rtionship, how should they define it?


    "But I don''t mind." All of a sudden, Dn held Yvonne''s shoulders and looked into her eyes. "Yvonne, I


    don''t mind all of this. I don''t want everything now, and I don''t care about this child either. Come back to


    me, let''s leave here together, okay?"


    Before he could finish his words, he was thrown out. Hugging Yvonne in his arms, Noel squinted at the


    man who had been thrown to the ground by him and said, "Dn, remember that Yvonne is my woman


    and Jacob is my son. It''s not your turn to say whether you mind my son or not." As he spoke, he held


    up his son with one hand, and put the other on Yvonne''s shoulder, leading her away forcefully.


    Watching them leave, Dn hit the ground with his fist. ''Yvonne is mine. She should be mine!''!


    Yvonne was taken back by Noel. Jacob''s small body curled up in bed and watched his father take his


    mother out. Perhaps his father didn''t want him to see the dispute between them, so his father sent him


    back to his father''s office now.


    Yvonne was pulled out by Noel. When they arrived at a ce where no one was around, Noel threw


    her to the edge of the tree. When Yvonne was about to speak, he directly pressed on the tree with one


    hand and trapped her in the middle of the tree and him.


    Yvonne frowned and felt a little pain in her back. "What are you doing?"


    "Are you moved?" After all, Dn was her ex-boyfriend.


    Yvonne didn''t look at him, but looked aside. She bit her lips slightly and said, "You are the same." That


    woman was definitely not as simple as ordinary people.


    Hearing her aggrieved voice, Noel frowned and thought, ''It''s not easy. Is she jealous?''? For a moment,


    all the anger in his heart disappeared, and it was absolutely faster than a rocket. He lowered his head


    and kissed her on the lips. "What? Are you angry?"


    Yvonne still didn''t look at him and said, "No, I didn''t." As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a pain


    in the corner of her mouth. She fiercely looked up at the person who had just bit her.


    Noel was in a good mood. He touched her red face and said, "Today that woman is my ex-girlfriend,


    but it''s just in the past. Eve, the moment I decided to marry you, it proves that from now on, you are the


    only one who will be my wife."


    It had been a long time since someone cared about her so much. Yvonne looked at Noel and said, "I''ve


    made it clear to him. The past is the past." She just wanted to cherish what she had now.


    Noel lowered his head and said, "Honey, I''m just like this. I like what I like, and I don''t like what I don''t


    like. No one can control my thoughts. I won''t lie about this kind of thing. I want to live with you and our


    son." This was his real thought.


    Yvonne was the same kind of person as Noel in this respect. She put her arms around Noel''s neck and


    said, "So, when you don''t like me anymore one day, I just hope that you can tell me clearly and I will


    leave." She didn''t like hiding and lying in love. She was too stupid to learn it.


    It could be said that this was the most intimate action of Yvonne to him. Kissing her lips, Noel said,


    "Then you can''t leave me for the rest of your life." He would never dislike her for the rest of his life. This


    woman was already in his heart.


    There was a smell of barbecue between her lips and teeth, and the fragrance of the steak in his mouth.


    For the first time, Yvonne epted all his kisses without resistance.


    Behind a big tree not far away, Daryl clenched her hands tightly on the tree trunk, unable to hear what


    they were talking about. But she was not blind, she could see what they were doing. Noel, who was


    usually serious in speech and manner. How could he do such an intimate thing with a woman outside?


    In the past, when they were together, he would never hold her hand outside? But now, he kissed that


    woman in such a situation.


    Daryl was not convinced and couldn''t swallow her anger. Although she had made some boyfriends


    abroad these years, those men were no better than Noel. In the end, she still thought Noel was better.


    "HMM..." Yvonne suppressed his restless hand and looked at him with her misty eyes, "Let''s go back."


    Yvonne still remembered she was outside and she was in the army.


    Noel against her forehead and sighed, "Go back!" He tidied up her clothes and took her hand back.


    At this time, Emma was still calling Yvonne, staring at the mountain not far away. That man must be a


    handsome man. She had to find a way to pickup him, or it would be so humiliating for her that she


    hadn''t been in love for twenty-five years. She had nned to tell Yvonne that she had met a handsome


    man, but no one answered her phone all the time. It was not Emma fault. Yvonne had already had a


    super handsome man. She could leave this to herself.


    Emma put away her phone and walked up slowly. Standing behind Timothy, she greeted with a smile,


    "Hi, handsome, are you alone?" After saying that, Emma looked down herself. How could she greet


    him in such a way as if she was looking for one night stand in a bar?


    Timothy was looking at the sea of clouds not far away, thinking about the selection of soldiers this time.


    He was about to give his boss a few suggestions tomorrow, but his thoughts were interrupted. He kept


    his thousands of years'' poker face and looked at Emma. Emma silently opened her mouth slightly. How


    could this man look like this? She had always thought that Noel and Charles were handsome enough,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    but she did not expect this man was as handsome as them.


    "What''s up?" Timothy said coldly. Apparently, he was unhappy that she disturbed him.


    Emma was an optimistic girl, so she naturally wouldn''t shrink back because of his coldness. She went


    over and stood side by side with him. "What are you looking at?"


    Timothy felt that there was a generation gap between him and this woman. They were not in the same


    dimension, so he ignored her and turned around to leave, intending to go home to rest.


    "Hey, handsome man, you haven''t told me your name yet." But the handsome man had no intention of


    talking to her at all. He calmly disappeared in the night.


    Emma snorted silently. She would know it even if he didn''t say it. If it couldn''t work, she woulde


    here every day to find him.


    While she was still thinking, her phone suddenly rang. When she saw the caller ID, she picked it up and


    said, "Where the hell have you been? A super handsome man was here and he is so handsome just


    like your Noel."


    Yvonne looked at the man who was coaxing her son to sleep. There seemed to be only one man who


    was more handsome than Noel, and that was Charles. "So you are still looking at the handsome man?"


    "No, he''s gone." Emma sniffed silently, as if she had heard the sound of turning off the light on the


    other end of the line. "Did you really go to the army with Noel?"


    "Yes, I left a message to you yesterday. You are not online all the time." Yvonne had told Emma when


    she arrived at the army base yesterday and called Emma. She didn''t know what Emma was thinking.


    How could Emma forget it so soon?


    "Oh, right." Emma knocked on her head silently. It seemed that there was something. Emma opened


    the door and got on the car. "Yvonne, let me tell you. I don''t know what''s wrong with me recently. I


    always forget things. Do you think I''m suffering from Alzheimer''s disease?" As Emma said, she


    knocked on her own head. She really couldn''t go on like this, or she would really go crazy.


    "I think you''ll lose your mind when you see a handsome man. It''s absolutely no problem with your age."


    "Ha ha, you''re right. I''lle to pick on this handsome man tomorrow. You two love each other first. I''m


    hanging up."


    "Wait a minute." Yvonne suddenly stopped her. She looked at Noel with a red face, but didn''t know


    what to say.


    After coaxing his son to sleep, Noel raised his eyebrows and reached for the phone. "Miss Emma, I''m


    Noel Cheng. I''ll go to get the marriage license with Eve tomorrow noon. Please be the witness."


    "The witness? That is a good thing! What time is it? I will be there." Her best friend had suffered for so


    many years, and now Yvonne finally lived a happy life, so Emma naturally supported her.


    "Two o''clock in the afternoon." Knowing that Yvonne was too embarrassed to say anything, Noel said it.


    In fact, there were not many people who could attend their wedding. He would at most go back to invite


    hisrade in arms to dinner, and there was only Emma on the side of Yvonne.

 Chapter 30 The Appearance Of Viper (Part One)

    Chapter 30 The Appearance Of Viper (Part One)


    After setting the time and ce, Noel hung up the phone and went to make the bed on the floor. There


    was only a military bed in the office, and it was okay to sleep alone and it was okay that the mother and


    son slept on it. But there was not enough room for the three of them.


    Yvonne put her phone on the table and watched Noel put the quilt on the ground. "How about you


    sleep on the sofa?" It was better than lying on the ground.


    "It''s okay. You go to bed first. I still have something to do." While speaking, he kissed Yvonne on the


    cheek and got up to go out.


    Yvonne watched him go out and then look at the floor. Her son slept soundly on the small bed alone,


    and he wouldn''t wake up even if the sky fell. She sat on the edge of the bed and touched his little head,


    took out her mobile phone and sat on the ground to y QQ, chatting with the author and her real


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    friends to kill time.


    Seeing that those people were still talking about giarism, Yvonne liked to get involved in this kind of


    thing, but she was absent-minded today, so she didn''t say anything. Instead, she looked outside from


    time to time.


    Time Is Like The Wind said, "Eh, A Long Sentence is online. Why didn''t she say anything today?"


    As one of the managers of this group, Yvonne''s QQ profile was in the front row. And her online moniker


    was A Long Sentence. As long as she was online, people could see it. A person who used to talk a lot


    suddenly stopped talking that was very strange.


    I''m Not Alone: A Long Sentence, what are you doing?"


    A Long Sentence: Ah? Nothing. I am looking others scolding each other online.


    A Long Sentence sent a snicker emotion and looked down at the group of people who wanted to watch


    the broadcast of the scolding people. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly. ''Damn it! Where do I


    look for the broadcast for them?''.


    A Long Sentence: There is no more scolding. I''m going to bed. Good night.


    Tomato Ate Cucumber: Damn you, A Long Sentence, it''s only eleven o''clock. Why are you sleeping?


    A Long Sentence: Well, I''m old. I have to go to bed early.


    As she spoke, she quickly hid her ount. None of these people was easy to deal with. It was better


    for her to leave.


    But she saw Dn''s message as soon as she became invisible. Although they had broken up for many


    years, she always had his QQ ount, and she would not delete his QQ ount. However, Dn


    hadn''t chatted with her on QQ for many years.


    I Only Want Yvonne: Yvonne, are you there?


    Yvonne wanted to say "no", but when she saw his online moniker, she smiled bitterly.


    A Long Sentence: Yes, you haven''t slept yet?


    I Only Want Yvonne: I think I can tell you what happened that year.


    A Long Sentence: It''s unnecessary, Dn. You''re Ashley''s husband. Since you know you''re sorry for


    me, don''t hurt her anymore.


    As she spoke, she directly closed the dialogue box with him. She didn''t want to know what had


    happened in the past. Seeing that Emma''s profile picture lit up, she hurriedly sent a message.


    A Long Sentence: Are you home?


    Silence: Yes, I just arrived home. I almost had a car ident on the way.


    A Long Sentence: What''s going on?


    Silence: It was just a bad luck man who wasme and couldn''t drive. But fortunately, I''m good at


    driving. Why haven''t you slept yet? Are you still flirting with Noel?


    Yvonne rolled her eyes, knowing that Emma couldn''t say anything good. After the two chatted for a


    while, Yvonne put down her phone and looked at the light outside. She thought that she should slept on


    the ground. Noel had been tired all day, so he should have a good rest. She could sleep during the day.


    When Noel came in, he saw that Yvonne had fallen asleep on the floor. He was stunned for a while and


    then raised the corners of his mouth. ''This silly woman!'' Noel turned off the light and sat on the ground.


    He reached out and held the woman in her arms. "Go to bed. There is cold air on the ground." He didn''t


    care about it, but his wife might not be able to hold on.


    Yvonne woke up in a daze. She looked at the man who was holding her and asked, "What time is it?"


    "It''s almost one o''clock. Go to sleep." Then he carried her to the bed.


    Yvonne struggled to get up, "You''ve been busy all day. I''ll just sleep on the ground." As she spoke, she


    was kissed by Noel. This little woman, did he need others to take care of him like this?


    Yvonne was stunned by his kiss, but she closed her eyes the next second. Maybe it was too dark, she


    let go of her shyness in the daytime and gradually lost in his kiss.


    As a result, they slept on the ground for a whole night together. To be more exact, Yvonne slept on


    Noel the whole night.


    At six o''clock, Noel woke up on time. The sleeping sound outside had already been blown, and the


    woman in his arms moved. Noel covered her ears with his hands, and didn''t let go of her until the


    sound was over. He kissed her naked shoulder, carefully got up, put her pajamas on her body for her,


    and carried her to the bed and he put on his clothes.


    Before the cor hook was fastened by Noel, little Jacob sat up, rubbed his eyes and said softly, "Dad,


    pee."


    Noel buttoned up and carried his son up. There was no bathroom in the room, so he had to take his


    son out.


    After taking his son to solve the problem of urgent urination, the little boy also woke up. He asked his


    father to put on his clothes and then went out for morning exercise with his father.

 Chapter 31 The Appearance Of Viper (Part Two)

    Chapter 31 The Appearance Of Viper (Part Two)


    When Yvonne woke up, it was almost nine o''clock. The breakfast was on the table, and there was a


    note on it. Noel took her son out and asked her to get up for breakfast. Yvonne rubbed her sore waist


    and put the note on her chest. She smiled, rxed her body, and stood up to change her clothes.


    The breakfast had been ced on the table, simple pickles and millet porridge, but she felt very


    satisfied.


    Before the breakfast was finished, Jacob came back alone. He was so tired that he threw himself into


    his mother''s arms.


    Yvonne wiped her son''s sweat with a tissue and asked, "Where is dad?" ''Did my son go to the


    battlefield?'' She thought.


    "He went to work. Dad said Mom would be bored, so he asked me toe back to apany you."


    After taking a rest, Jacob stretched out his hand to bite the bun. Yvonne didn''t have time to wash his


    hands, it could be seen that his son was very tired.


    In fact, Yvonne wanted to say that she wouldn''t feel bored at home alone, but it would be better if her


    son was with her.


    In the morning, Noel followed the troupe head to look around and made a general understanding of the


    situation. He checked the time and took the mother and son to have a meal, and also had time to get a


    marriage certificate.


    When Noel went back, the mother and son were ying on the bed. Little Jacob was lying in his


    mother''s arms and giggling. Noel didn''t know what Jacob was whispering to his mother. Noel went to sit


    on the edge of the bed and reached out his hand to touch the head of Yvonne. "Get up. We are going


    out for a meal."


    Yvonne turned around and her face was with a faint halo. For a moment, Noel was stunned. If his son


    hadn''t suddenly rushed over, he might have really kissed her. This woman was sometimes a fatal to


    him.


    He held his son up and looked at the woman on the bed. This woman was always like this,


    inadvertently giving him a fatal blow.


    Yvonne stood up and straightened her clothes. Because he said he wanted to register, she took out the


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    best clothes to change. But it was obviously not in line with Noel''s aesthetic standard, because she


    saw him frowning.


    Noel held his son and pulled her up, with one hand around her waist. "We still have time. After the


    meal, we''ll go to the mall and buy you and our son some clothes."


    He put his son down and said, "I''m going to change my clothes. We''ll leave soon." As he spoke, he


    went straight to the wardrobe and took out his ordinary clothes which he seldom wore.


    Holding her son in her arms, Yvonne looked at the man who was changing clothes. This man was


    really perfect. Sometimes she would wonder if she was dreaming. After all, such a man would be


    her husband.


    In fact, Noel was also nervous. After all, they were going to get married. Although he didn''t tell anyone,


    nor did he take her home to see his parents. He had thought that his mother wouldn''t ept Yvonne''s


    identity, so the best way was to tell his parents about everything after they got married and everything


    was settled.


    They had lunch at a nearby restaurant. Noel was interested in dressing his wife up, so he spent most of


    the time selecting clothes for her, and he also chose a small dress for his father little Jacob.


    When they arrived at the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Emma was already there. She was wearing


    an arrogant fiery red dress and a pair of huge sunsses. From a man''s point of view, Noel had to


    admit that no one could handle this woman.


    Emma silently took off her sunsses and looked at the family of three. She tutted and said, "Yvonne,


    that''s all you can do. You''ve been taken down so soon."


    Yvonne blushed and buried her head beside Noel. Hugging her with one hand, Noel helped her out.


    "You''re talking too much, red envelope!"


    "TSK, TSK, TSK, you just know it!" Emma took the red envelope silently. It was about ten thousand.


    "Thank you for taking care of the mother and son for so many years. I''ll take care of them from now


    on." He was never mean to his benefactor.


    Timothy looked at the car in front of him and his watch from time to time. He didn''t know how long the


    traffic jam wouldst.


    Noel had been waiting for Timothy. Looking at Noel, Yvonne asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Timothy hasn''t arrived yet. I''ll call him. You go in first." As he spoke, he asked Emma to take Yvonne in


    silently. It was impossible for Noel to find only one witness, so he called Timothy this morning.


    When Timothy received the phone call from Noel, Timothy just got out of the taxi. The taxi was blocked


    all the time. Perhaps there was something wrong in the front, Timothy wanted to run there.


    "There''s a traffic jam. Wait for me for ten minutes. I''ll be there in ten minutes." As Timothy spoke, he


    frowned and looked at his watch again. It should be able to run over in ten minutes about such


    distance.


    Noel looked inside and said, "Okay, hurry up. I..." Before Noel could finish his words, he heard the roar


    over there.


    "Viper, I saw Viper." Then Timothy hung up the phone.


    "Timothy." Noel shouted, and the phone had been hung up. He cursed and made a phone call,


    "Charles], TH Road. Timothy saw the Viper there. Take someone there." Viper was a repeat offender


    they had chased for years. They didn''t expect Viper to appear in C City.

 Chapter 32 Dont Take Anyone As God

    Chapter 32 Don''t Take Anyone As God


    "Hey, Noel, can we get marriage certificate or not? Will your brothere or not?" Emma stood at the


    door silently and looked at the people who had been talking on the phone. He was so busy that he


    didn''t even focus on his own wedding.


    Noel took a deep breath and looked at Yvonne who also stood at the door and said, "Okay, let''s go


    inside."


    To get the marriage certificate went smoothly. All their IDs wereplete. Noel didn''t miss the


    disappointment in Yvonne''s eyes when she saw her ID. It was at this moment that Noel realized that


    this woman hid more deeply than he saw. If she hadn''t been hurt deeply, she wouldn''t have shown any


    real expression. As for this point, people without special training couldn''t do that.


    After getting the marriage certificate, Noel went out of the Civil Affairs Bureau and handed over Yvonne


    to Emma without saying too much. "Miss Emma, please help me take care of my wife." As he spoke,


    he had already got in the car and made a phone call. "How is it going?"


    Yvonne was dumbfounded. What was going on?


    Emma sighed silently and got on the car with the mother and son. "Let''s go. He has a task." In fact,


    Noel was about to leave before he went in, but perhaps he felt that it would embarrass Yvonne and


    Jacob, so he left after getting the marriage certificate.


    Little Jacob followed his mother into the car. Looking at the direction in which his father disappeared,


    he turned around and looked at his mother. "Mommy."


    "It''s fine. Your father will be fine." Holding her son in her arms, Yvonne seemed to understand what


    Stanley''s wife had said. "You would never rule out the feeling of fear, but you would slowly take fear as


    a thing you had to experience."


    When Noel arrived at the building, the surrounding people had already separated the crowd. Noel


    casually threw his coat on the car and took his own identification. Charles'' people were outside. When


    they saw Noel, they said, "Mr. Noel."


    "What happened?"


    "Charles and Timothy are inside. The viper is holding two hostages now." Old Dog who worked for


    Charles reported the current situation.


    Noel looked up at the building, loosened his tie and reached for the gun. "Give it to me."


    Old Dog was stunned and handed the gun to him. Noel frowned when he got the gun. Obviously, Noel


    was not satisfied with it. Old Dog''s mouth twitched slightly. They just came out to catch people, but they


    didn''t expect to encounter such a situation, so they naturally wouldn''te out with sniper guns.


    Noel looked around and took the headset from the technician. "I''m going to the other side now. You


    guys find a way to lure the Viper to the window."


    The people inside were still in a stalemate. Squatting outside the door, Charles looked at the people


    inside and said, "He has a bomb with him. It shouldn''t be the viper, but a substitute."


    Timothy stood in front of the counter and confronted the man. With a cold expression on his


    expressionless face, Timothy asked, "Why did the Viper ask you toe here?"


    The man smiled coldly and looked at the trembling man in the corner. "Isn''t the iron triangle also


    trapped?"


    Timothy''s expression didn''t change much. "Where is the Viper now?" Timothy said as he tapped his


    hand casually.


    Noel slowed down his steps and looked at the vi across the street with his sharp eyes. "Charles, take


    your men to the dock and stop all the ships from sailing."


    Before Charles left, he heard a roar from inside. "Where are Noel and Charles? I want to see them. Let


    them see me. Now!" The man was very excited. He pulled up the woman beside him and cut a red


    mark on her neck with the dagger.


    Charles rubbed the tip of his nose, it was obvious that the man was going to hold the three of them


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    back. "Boss,e back!" What could the man do even if he could hold off the three of them? Were


    their men all idiots?


    Charles stood up and walked into the hall. Looking at the man, the corners of his mouth slightly curled


    up, revealing the real evil smile. "Brother, do your mother know that you work so hard and even give up


    your life for others? Let''s not talk about your mother first. Does the Viper know that? "


    As soon as Noel entered the room, he heard this sentence. The corners of his mouth, which had


    always been calm, twitched for a moment. Couldn''t Charles be more normal?


    The man who pretended to be the viper twitched the corners of his mouth obviously because of


    Charles''s words. He looked at Charles ferociously and said, "Cut the crap. The iron triangle, I''ll see


    how you can stop the viper''s transaction this time." The man burst intoughter while saying.


    Noel walked between the two and looked at the man, "Daredevil, it seems that no one will thank you for


    this, right?"


    Old Dog took his men to the dock to intercept them, and Tiger Teeth took his men to the trading ce.


    Even if the iron triangle was trapped, they could still win the war thousands of miles away.


    In order to celebrate Yvonne''s wedding, Emma took them to a hotel for a meal. Although the groom


    was not there, they still needed to celebrate it.


    Seeing the delicious food, Jacob was finally in a better mood. Since he had a father, he was absolutely


    very proud.


    Emma held little Jacob in h  arms silently and kissed him, "Look at what you have done to my godson.


    This time, someone would pay for it. Jacob can order anything he wants to eat."


    The corners of Yvonne''s mouth twitched in embarrassment. She looked at her son. It seemed that she


    really owed her son a lot in material terms before. She was holding the wallet that Noel gave her before


    he left, Noel asked her to buy whatever she wanted.


    Little Jacob giggled. It felt good to have money. In fact, he cared about those things very much, so he


    was so happy now.


    When the dishes were served, little Jacob was about to go to the washroom. Emma volunteered to take


    him to the washroom, Yvonne was waiting for them.


    Looking at the dishes on the table and thinking of the person that she didn''t know where he was,


    Yvonne sighed slightly. She had written the military marriage novel for so long, but she had never


    thought that she would be so helpless when she stood at this position.


    When she was still thinking, she heard Emma''s voice with anger, "Stop!"


    Before Yvonne could see clearly, she saw the maning out with her son in his arms. Yvonne


    suddenly stood up and took the food off on the table, "Jacob."


    The man held little Jacob in his arms. When he saw Yvonne, he was obviously in a daze for a moment,


    but soon returned to normal. He held little Jacob in one hand and pointed a gun at his head in the


    other. "Mrs. Yvonne, ask all Noel''s people to leave the coast, or..." As he spoke, he moved his finger


    slightly.


    "No!" Yvonne screamed. Some of the guests around her had already run away, and some were still


    carefully reducing their sense of existence.


    Emma came out and looked at the man, "You even dare to do this in public! You are doomed this time!"


    The man raised the corners of his mouth and looked back at Emma. "Woman, ignorance sometimes is


    your fatal wound." Then he looked at Yvonne again and said, "Call him and ask him to leave."


    Looking at her son, Yvonne took her mobile phone with her trembling hands. At this moment, Tiger


    Teeth had rushed in with people. When he saw this scene, his serious face became angry. "Viper, you


    can''t run away this time." They nned to besiege him outside, but they didn''t expect him toe here


    with Yvonne''s child, let alone that person knew Yvonne.


    "Ha ha, even Noel doesn''t have the ability to say that. Cut the crap. Let Noele and see if he wants


    his son or not." As he spoke, he looked at Yvonne again, with a hint of coldness in his eyes. And there


    was also other thoughts in his eyes. He pointed a gun at Yvonne and said, "You! Come with me."


    After receiving the phone call, Charles obviously felt something wrong with Noel''s body. He looked at


    Noel and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "The Viper caught Yvonne and Jacob." As Noel spoke, his eyes turned red. He looked up at the man,


    turned around and left. "Leave this to Timothy. Let''s go!" Now that the Viper caught the mother and son,


    he must want Noel to go there. Noel didn''t need to care about the threat here.


    Yvonne was thrown into the car by the Viper and his men, and little Jacob was still held by the man


    called Viper. Little Jacob pressed his mouth tightly and said nothing. He believed that his father would


    Emma rushed out the hotel. Emma got out of the hotel and got on her car to chase after them. If


    anything happened to the mother and son, she would be doomed.


    In the car, the Viper loosened his cor and let his subordinate drive. He looked at Yvonne and asked


    coldly, "How old are you?"


    Yvonne bit her lips and looked at her son all the time. When she was sure that her son was fine, she


    was relieved. "Twenty-three."


    The Viper squinted his eyes and looked her up and down. "Twenty-three?" As if the Viper repeated or


    he wanted to affirm something, "Who is Bill Ye to you?"


    Yvonne suddenly looked up at him, but finally shook her head. Her father was Frank, not Bill Ye. "I don''t


    know him." She didn''t lie. She really didn''t know the man that the Viper asked about, and she had


    never heard of Bill Ye from her father.


    The Viper snorted coldly. The old man did it thoroughly. He put little Jacob on his legs and rubbed his


    pink face with his rough hand. "Boy, aren''t you afraid?"


    Little Jacob snorted and said confidently, "My father will take you away."


    "Boy, don''t take anyone as God. The only person who can save you is yourself." The man said, closing


    his eyes and keeping silent.


    Yvonne sat in the back seat and didn''t dare to move. She kept looking at her son. Little Jacob


    father could save them. For Jacob, his father was his God.


    When the car arrived at the dock, people on both sides got off the cars almost at the same time. With


    their son in Yvonne''s arms, the Viper held one of her arms and pointed the gun at her head. They


    walked towards the boat by the sea step by step.


    It was rare for Charles to be serious. When Old Dog and others came over, Old Dog waved his hand to


    let them continue to wait and he looked at Noel.


    Noel stood at the sea vent. The sea breeze blew his clothes. The sea breeze with the smell of the sea


    slowly seemed to begin to spread the smell of blood.

 Chapter 33 Make A Bet

    Chapter 33 Make A Bet


    Old Dog went over to the side of Charles. What were they going to do now? Charles stood behind Noel


    and said, "We are only assisting our boss in the battlefield." So when they were not needed by Noel,


    they would never make a move.


    Old Dog nodded to show his understanding. Although they were in arge group, everyone had their


    own responsibility.


    After ncing at the mother and son, then Noel looked up at the man and said, "Viper, since when did


    you start to use this method?" As far as Noel knew, although Viper did all kinds of evil things, his moral


    quality was still not bad.


    "In desperate times that I need to use desperate means. I just want to see how beautiful Mrs. Yvonne


    is." As Viper spoke, he looked down at the pale face of Yvonne again and said, "Yes, much better than


    that woman. I didn''t expect your taste have improved." His tone was full of contempt.


    Of course, Noel knew who he was talking about. It was Daryl. Last time, Viper was almost caught


    because Daryl had used a special method, so it was normal for Viper to hate Daryl. And the most


    important thing was the rtionship that Noel might have nothing to do with between Noel and Daryl.


    "Viper, I don''t think you just want to give me a gift today!"


    Tiger Teeth rushed over with a group of people. The dock had already been cleared up by Old Dog. At


    this moment, no innocent people would be hurt even if something happened.


    Viper''s men had prepared a ship and whispered in his ear. Viper nodded and looked at Noel. "If you


    want the mother and son, bring Daryl here to exchange them." That woman had destroyed everything


    of him almost seven years ago. He would never let her go so easily.


    Noel frowned. Yvonne''s pale face gradually recovered. She didn''t expect that this man would propose


    such a way of exchange, but she could feel that this man didn''t mean to hurt her. She looked up at the


    frowning man opposite. Was Daryl the womanst night?


    "That''s a good question. Come on, let''s bet who our boss will choose." Charles said with a smile, the


    look of him made people want to beat him up. Tiger Teeth and others were speechless. All of a sudden,


    Charles led his men began to ce bets.


    Noel was speechless and he looked back and found that there were already two groups. Charles must


    be so bored, but the fact was that Noel knew how bored Charles was.


    Viper was obviously interested in ying with them. Looking at the bet over there, he tutted and said,


    "Dear Yvonne, it seems that your chance of winning is not high."


    Dear -- Yvonne! Everyone looked up at Viper when they heard his words. At this moment, Charles


    didn''t understand how Noel felt, but many yearster, when someone appeared and called his wife


    "dear", he finally understood this feeling. It felt so fucking bad.


    There was a bloodthirsty look on Noel''s face. This feeling was different from that when he knew Viper


    was with Daryl. At that time, Noel just felt insulted, but now, he wanted to kill Viper!


    "Captain Noel, you don''t have much time left. I only give you one hour. If Daryl doesn''t arrive in an


    hour, I have to leave with my dear Yvonne." As he spoke, he lowered his head and looked at Yvonne. A


    gentle smile appeared on his ferocious face. "Dear Yvonne, will you go with me?"


    Bewitching? For the first time, she felt that bewitching could also appear in a man''s eyes. Looking at


    his ferocious face, she loosened her hands which were holding her son slightly, as if she had put down


    her guard. She asked with confusion in her eyes, "Why?" She asked in a low voice. She didn''t know


    who she was asking, herself or this man.


    The man was obviously stunned, as if he was thinking about her question. His eyes subconsciously


    dodged, and he felt embarrassed as if he was seen through.


    The people on the other side looked at the strange two people here, and even Charles who wanted to


    watch the interesting scene looked at them curiously. What was the look in his sister-inw''s eyes? He


    looked at Noel, and sure enough, he saw a long face. Tut, tut, the show was very lively.


    Viper took a deep breath and avoided the eyes of Yvonne. He looked up at Noel and became irritable.


    "From now on, I will take them away in an hour, or..." He paused for a while and looked at Noel with a


    little coldness in his eyes. "Maybe you will give up on them as before, so I can take them away now."


    This time, Yvonne finally turned to look at Noel. She also wanted to know who Noel would choose.


    Yesterday, he abandoned her and her son to look for the female officer at the first time, then how about


    today?


    She said in a low voice, "So, you asked someone to pretend to be you today to lure your enemy away


    from their base. Are you waiting for me?" She was not stupid. She could figure out something.


    Viper chuckled and whispered something in her ear. There was not much change in her mood, but little


    Jacob, who was held in her arms, obviously felt that his mother''s hands had increased strength. He


    looked up at the horrible man and tilted his little head. Just now, his mother seemed to be different from


    usual.


    The people not far away looked at them and felt that they were in an intimate posture. Seeing that their


    boss was about to explode, Charles pressed on the shoulder of his man and asked, "Is it weird?"


    "It''s very weird!" In this case, if Viper looked better, they would definitely looked like a family!


    They all felt it, and how could Noel not feel it? His hands were tightly clenched, and the fierceness in


    his eyes was enough to freeze the person opposite.


    Looking at the person who was still standing there in silence, Emma was anxious, "What are you


    waiting for? Call Daryl!"


    Yvonne looked at them quietly. She seemed to know Noel''s choice, but she couldn''t tell how she felt. It


    seemed that she was frightened by his coldness when their eyes just met. In his heart, perhaps Daryl


    was the most important person.


    However, when Noel''s intention was misunderstood by everyone, only the soldiers he brought with him


    knew him well. As long as Noel could solve the problem, he would never bother outsiders. Daryl was


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    just an outsider to him now.


    "Noel, are you a man or not?" Emma looked at the man and said angrily. Was he still thinking about


    another woman at this time?


    Noel nced at her coldly. It was obvious that he thought that she was talking too much. Emma looked


    back without showing weakness. Others were afraid of Noel but she was not afraid of him.


    Little Jacob was also looking at his father nervously. Did his father really abandon him and his mother?


    Why didn''t he call Daryl until now?


    Noel loosened his grip in next second and looked at Viper with confidence. "Viper, do you really think


    you can leave this time?" As soon as Noel finished speaking, the yacht not far away suddenly


    exploded.


    Looking back at the soaring fire, Charles clicked his tongue. He had thought that how could his boss


    give up so easily.


    Viper didn''t react much. It should be because they had been fighting for so many years. Now no matter


    what happened, he could take it. So when the ship was blown up, he was not much shocked. "Captain


    Noel is still as decisive as before!"


    "But you are still as indecisive as before!" Noel snorted. Even if Viper wanted to leave this time, he


    would only take himself at most. Without a ship, he couldn''t leave with the mother and son.


    "That''s right. How can I be more decisive than you? After all, I feel sorry for the beauty. Since you don''t


    want to leave Daryl, I think you don''t mind me taking Mrs. Yvonne away." The elegant smile on Viper''s


    face didn''t match the ferocious scar on his face at all.


    Noel''s eyes darkened and said coldly, "No way!" As Noel spoke, Tiger Teeth rushed over with his men.


    Emma was pulled back to the car by Charles, and the war had just begun.


    After all, Yvonne had rarely experienced such a situation. After meeting him, she had experienced the


    situation a few times. She screamed and was pulled to the back of the car by Viper with her son in her


    arms.


    Viper held her wrist with one hand and looked outside. Was Noel sure that he wouldn''t hurt Yvonne, so


    Noel dared to shoot in such a tant way.


    Jacob''s head was pressed against his mother''s chest by his mother, and his little mouth was pursed.


    Such a father was too annoying.


    The fighting was getting more and more intense. Viper turned around and looked at the woman whose


    face was pale again. His eyes were deep. No one knew what he was thinking. Finally, he loosened her


    wrist and said, "Stay here. You will be safe after I leave!"


    Little Jacob looked at Viper with his big eyes. It seemed that this uncle was not as bad as others said.


    Yvonne was also looking at him, watching him roll to the sea in the bullets, watching his smile, and then


    jump off the coastline.


    The sound of guns disappeared with the disappearance of Viper, and the sea breeze continued.


    Looking at the coastline over there, Yvonne seemed to be in a daze. Did he just jump down like that?


    When the mother and son looked at each other, Noel had already run over. Looking at the mother and


    son squatting behind the car, he reached out and pulled Yvonne up. When he was about to hug Jacob,


    Jacob suddenly buried his head in his mother''s arms. Jacob began to hate his father from now on.


    Noel was slightly stunned. Yvonne patted her son on the back and said softly, "My Jacob is scared!"


    Noel snorted slightly. He knew his son well and his son was not scared at all. He was even bolder than


    a ghost. He held his son in his arms forcefully.


    Yvonne opened her mouth but said nothing. She followed Noel silently. Emma ran over and looked at


    Yvonne up and down. Then she looked at Noel and said, "Captain Noel, what do you mean? You just


    got married and the marriage certificate is not cold yet. If you don''t want to be together with Yvonne,


    you can go to change the marriage certificate now."


    Looking at the darkened face of Noel, Yvonne reached out and pulled Emma to stop Emma. How could


    Emma be afraid of Noel? She continued to say what she wanted to say, "Since you are so reluctant to


    leave your ex-girlfriend, then go and find her. It''s not that no one wants my Yvonne."

 Chapter 34 The Wedding Without A Wedding

    Chapter 34 The Wedding Without A Wedding


    "Shut up!"


    Before Yvonne could say anything, Noel had already opened his mouth, but his attitude waspletely


    different from what he had showed in the morning. Yvonne frowned. She could bear whatever he had


    done to her, but he couldn''t treat her friend like this. "Noel."


    Looking down at the displeasure on Yvonne''s face, Noel took a deep breath and pulled Yvonne to his


    side. He looked at Emma and said, "I have my own considerations on this matter. I won''t betray Yvonne


    and Jacob!"


    Seeing them leave, Emma still had something to say, but she was directly stopped by Charles. "Well,


    you should not get involved in the matter of the couple. I''ll drive you back!"


    "No need. None of you is a good person!" Emma said and snorted coldly. Then she turned around and


    got on her car and left.


    Looking at her receding figure, Charles turned around and looked at those people who were called bad


    person. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" Charles thought that Viper would not leave C City if he


    failed to achieve his goal this time, so they just needed to wait!


    Noel took Yvonne back to his office. On the way back, little Jacob lost his temper all the way without


    saying a word, even if Noel talked to him, he didn''t respond. On the whole, it was because this boy was


    angrier than his mother.


    Jacob lost his temper all the way and fell asleep. Yvonne put Jacob on the bed and covered him with a


    nket, looked up at Noel and said, "You can go ahead with your business. I''ll look after him!"


    Noel pulled her out of the room and closed the door. He seldom exined anything to others, but just


    as Emma said, this was his wife. He could ignore others, but it was necessary for him to exin to his


    wife.


    He pulled her to sit down on the sofa and said, "Eve, what happened today is not what you think. It''s


    not that I don''t want Daryl to rece you and our son. It''s just that I can solve the problem. Why get


    other person involved in?"


    Yvonne looked at him quietly and waited for him to finish. She lowered her head and sighed, "I know. I


    didn''t say anything." She didn''t have much hope for their marriage. If he wanted to continue, she would


    apany him. If he wanted to end it, she would leave with her son. She didn''t think too much and


    didn''t expect too much so that in the end, she wouldn''t be sad.


    This Yvonne was exactly what troubled Noel the most. People like Yvonne were also the most difficult


    to deal with. She always had no desire for anything. He reached out to touch her head and said, "Have


    a rest first. I''ll go out to buy you something to eat."


    Watching him go out, Yvonne exhaled and went to the bedroom. The little guy was still asleep. She sat


    on the edge of the bed and thought of the man. The scar on his face was obviously fake, but why?


    When Yvonne was still in a daze, the phone rang. She raised her head and saw the phone on the table,


    which kept ringing. She reached out and looked at the caller ID on it, and then looked outside. She


    didn''t know when Noel woulde back.


    The number was not saved. She thought for a while and hung up directly. She patted her son''s little


    body and she was afraid that he was disturbed, but her phone quickly rang again.


    She frowned. Little Jacob had rubbed his eyes and got up. He looked at his mother and he was still a


    little aggrieved and hadn''tpletely woken up yet.


    Yvonne coaxed her son and picked up the phone, "Hello..."


    The person on the other end of the line seemed to be stunned, but soon returned to normal. "Is Noel


    here?"


    Yvonne frowned. Who was this woman? "I''m sorry. He''s out. I''ll ask him to call you backter, okay?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe it was about his work, so Yvonne didn''t hang up.


    "He didn''t bring his phone with him." The woman on the other end of the line seemed to be surprised.


    She screamed. Yvonne frowned but quickly returned to normal. The woman just acted like a queen and


    said, "I''m Daryl. Tell him for me that thank him for what he has done for me today."


    Looking at the phone that was hung up, the corners of Yvonne''s mouth twitched slightly. This woman


    must be the female officerst night. She was really putting on airs.


    At this moment, little Jacob finally came to his senses. He raised his little head and looked at his


    mother. "Mom."


    Yvonne put the phone on the table and picked up her son, "I''ll bathe you." They had spent a whole day


    outside. He was sweating and covered with mud.


    When Noel came back, the mother and the son were ying in a corner of the bedroom. Since there


    was no bathroom in the office, Yvonne had to find Jacob arge basin and let him take a simple shower


    inside.


    Noel put down the food and opened the door. Little Jacob looked up at his father and snorted in a low


    voice. He didn''t want to forgive his father.


    Noel had no choice but to squat beside her, "I''ll bathe him. You can go to eat."


    Yvonne didn''t let go of the towel, "I''ll do it. Your phone just rang. Ady asked me to thank you." Then


    she looked at Noel and said, "I didn''t want to answer it. She kept calling and Jacob couldn''t fall asleep."


    That''s why Yvonne answered the phone. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have answered it.


    Noelughed for her childishness. He touched her head, stood up and took his phone. "You are my


    wife. It''s normal for you to answer my phone call." If his wife couldn''t answer his phone, how could they


    trust each other.


    Yvonne lowered her head and didn''t say anything. She continued to bathe her son. After checking the


    caller ID, Noel frowned, put the phone on the bedside table and went to bathe his son.


    Yvonne had been observing Noel all the time, but Noel obviously didn''t show any expression on his


    face. Jacob still twisted his little body to prevent his father from touching him. Noel put his little body


    under his armpit with one arm and hit his little butts. "You don''t believe your father so much."


    "But dad wanted to give up mom and me." It was because of another woman so that he ignored his


    father. After saying that, Jacob turned his head away.


    Noel lowered his head and against Jacob''s forehead and said, "Little fool, if I change her for you and


    mom this time, I would owe her. And I have the ability to save you and mom, why should I owe others a


    favor?"


    ''Well, this, this''. Little Jacob turned his head, as if he didn''t understand what his father was talking


    about, but he seemed to understand something, so he didn''t know what to say now.


    Noel took a towel and wrapped his son in it. After taking a look at Yvonne, he carried his son to the bed


    and wiped his body. "Bad boy."


    Little Jacob snorted and gave his father his butt. He was not a bad boy, and his father was a bad guy.


    Yvonne went to get Jacob''s underpants to put it on him, but she still didn''t say a word. Noel didn''t make


    things difficult for her. There was something that he wanted to say at night, and now he was with his


    son. He turned around and came in with dinner.


    Little Jacob pursed his lips. He hadn''t eaten anything since noon. He felt so aggrieved to think that he


    had wasted all the delicious food on lunch.


    Noel took a small table and put it on the ground. Noel sat opposite the bed with a small stool, while


    Yvonne sat on the bed. After all, this was the dormitory, and the condition was not good as her own


    home. "Grievance for a period of time. We will go back after the selection of soldiers this month!" As he


    spoke, he reached out and put little Jacob on hisps.


    Yvonne took the chopsticks to eat. In fact, she wouldn''t feel wronged. Although the conditions here


    were not very good, it had almost everything it should have. But today was their wedding day anyway.


    Were they going to pass the day like this?


    Seeing that Yvonne lowered her head to eat, Noel fed his son and looked up at her. "I know you are


    wronged. When I finish my work, we''ll hold the wedding." On the first day of their marriage, she had


    simple meals with him in the dormitory, didn''t even have a real table.


    Yvonne raised her head and smiled, "I''m fine!" She married him in order to give her son a family, not for


    anything else, so she didn''t care.


    Noel touched her head and picked up some food for her. Timothy called and said that he had gone


    back. He was sorry that he couldn''t be the witness today.


    "It''s okay. Have a good rest when you go back. Leave the rest to Charles. What did the doctor say


    about your body?" Noel put down his son and asked him to eat by himself, eating with chopsticks in


    one hand.


    Timothy got out of the taxi, paid the money and changed his hand to hold the phone and continued, "It


    doesn''t matter. What can it be? Just the same few words all day long. Let him rest. Let him rest.


    Sooner orter, I will fall ill because I rest too much.


    "Listen to the doctor this time. Don''t you know what''s wrong with your body?" Noel said unhappily.


    "I have heard this hundreds of times. You''d better shut up." As Timothy spoke, he saw the woman


    leaning against the car not far away and cursed, "Well, I have something else to do. I will invite my


    sister-inw to dinner next time." Then he hung up the phone directly.


    Noel frowned and wondered what was going on? Noel threw his phone on the table and saw his son


    spilled the food on the table. He pped his son on the hip lightly and said, "Why don''t you eat well?"


    Jacob made a face at him and said, "Dad, this is not delicious." Jacob was a picky eater.


    Yvonne looked at the two men. From their conversation just now, she could feel that the rtionship


    between the three of them was really much better than she thought. Noel''s emotion had never been


    exposed like this, but this time, he was like an elder brother, just like a brother of an ordinary family.


    Noel wiped his son''s mouth and looked up at Yvonne who was looking at him. He chuckled, "What?


    You suddenly think your husband is very handsome?"


    All of a sudden, Yvonne came to her senses. Her face turned red and lowered her head to eat rice.


    With a smile, Noel picked up food for her. "Eat more. You look thinner."


    When Emma saw Timothying, she knew that she would have a chance to meet him here, so she


    came here without returning home after that incident. She didn''t expect that he was really blocked by


    her.

 Chapter 35 Hear

    Chapter 35 Hear


    "Hi,mander. Nice to meet you again." Emma said with a smile.


    Looking at the smiling girl in front of him, many yearster, when Timothy really met his wife, he


    realized that he need spend his whole life to atone for this smile.


    He put his hands in his pockets with his expressionless face and said calmly, "Major, I don''t think you


    have anything important to tell me." He didn''t want to have too much contact with this anthomaniac girl.


    It was rare for Emma to show her girlish side. She walked towards Timothy bashfully, but after she


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    walked over, she put her hand on his shoulder and said, "Bro, don''t be so serious. We arerades in


    arms." Tut, tut, for the first time, she thought her position as a militarywyer was very useful.


    Timothy nced at her indifferently and said, "Myrades in arms are all fighting against our


    enemies!" But she was the kind of person who would use a pen.


    "Hey, you look down upon us. When you are in trouble, you need rely on our pen. You are


    discriminating againstrades in arms by doing so!" Emma caught up with the person who was


    about to leave and spoke behind him unconvinced.


    Timothy didn''t stop and said, "Major, please leave now!" He didn''t have time to y with such a little


    girl. He just wanted to recover and go back to the army immediately. He was almost crazy to keep


    staying at home.


    Emma was not affected by his cold words. She followed him step by step, "Handsome man, don''t be


    like this. Where do you live? Please invite me to your house for a drink!"


    Timothy suddenly stopped and looked back at the valiant female soldier. "Are you always so generous


    to go to a man''s home like this?"


    Emma rolled her eyes at him and said, "I have a good taste, okay? A scum can only be unlucky to


    meet me."


    When Timothy arrived at the door of his house, he looked back at her and said, "Comrade in arms, I


    won''t see you off!" Then he closed the door.


    Emma opened his mouth slightly and thought, ''Don''t be so arrogant. Let''s see how you can be arrogant


    when I get you.''


    Noel was still busy, especially in the middle of the night. After little Jacob fell asleep, Yvonne and


    Emma made a call, and Emma told her everything that had happened today. Yvonne tutted and said,


    "It''s rare that you can''t make it. Take me to see that handsome man someday."


    "What kind of handsome guy are you going to meet? There is a great handsome man in your home.


    Why do you still go out?" Noel heard his wife''s words when he came back. The big and little handsome


    men in her family was not enough for her to see, and she still wanted to go out to see other man.


    Yvonne curled her lips slightly and didn''t forget that there was still someone on the other end of the


    phone. "I''ll hang up and go to see you tomorrow!"


    "Okay, okay. I know your husband is back. Bye!" Emma said. In fact, she felt sorry for Yvonne that she


    got married without a wedding or a banquet.


    After hanging up the phone, Yvonne tilted her head and said, "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''te


    back?" When he left, he said he would be busy for a long time. It was not eleven o''clock yet. Why did


    hee back?


    Noel pulled her into his arms and sat on the edge of the bed, "I''ll go outter. What are you talking to


    Emma?" That woman would mislead her wife and he must asked his wife to stay away from Emma. He


    would not let his wife see handsome men in the future with that woman!


    It seemed that Yvonne had been used to the way he held her in his arms every time he stayed by her


    side. She sat on hisps and thought for a while before she said, "Emma said that she recently saw a


    handsome man and she is chasing him." But ording to Emma''s words, that handsome man didn''t


    buy it at all. Yvonne really didn''t know if she should sympathize with Emma.


    Noel raised his eyebrows, it seemed to be something that Emma would do, but he didn''t want to care


    about others'' affairs. "You should think about where to go during this period of time. After I finish my


    work for a few months, I will take you out for fun." He knew that he had wronged his wife. She didn''t


    say anything after getting married, even if they didn''t have anything.


    Yvonne frowned, she preferred staying at home rather than going out. "No, that''s good!"


    Noel looked down at her. Although Yvonne was not afraid of him as she used to be, he still had a


    feeling that she didn''t dare to face him when she talked to him now. He kissed her on the face and


    kissed her red lips when she looked up. This time, he didn''t give her time to react. He reached out and


    turned off the light on the table, even if there was nothing, he couldn''t owe her the wedding night.


    In a daze, Yvonne felt the person beside her get up and then she was carried to the bed. She opened


    her eyes in a daze and asked, "What''s wrong?" Her hoarse voice showed their madness just now.


    Noel lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. He pulled the quilt over her and said, "I have


    something else to do. Go to bed."


    Seeing him go to the bathroom, Yvonne sighed slightly, turned around and fell asleep again with her


    son in her arms. She was too tired to think about anything.


    After taking a shower and changing his clothes, Noel went out. The people outside were already


    waiting for him, and at the same time, Daryl, who had just arrived, was waiting for him. Noel nced at


    her, but didn''t show much expression on his face.


    "Noel, they are all here." This year, there were a lot of new recruits, and there were also good talents.


    So it was understandable for Noel toe here directly to look for the talents.


    Noel nodded and looked at the group of soldiers who were not real new recruits. Noel, who had been


    used to elites, also frowned. He looked back at Quintin and asked, "This?"


    "Noel, I know you can''t stand it, and I can''t either. Your team has never asked for new soldiers. You


    said you had to pick from the new recruits. Just endure it!" Quintin patted Noel''s shoulder with a hint of


    tease.


    Noel rolled his eyes at him and continued to look inside. Unwilling to be ignored by Noel, Daryl stepped


    out and stood beside him. "Captain Noel, I apply to join Iron Soul."


    "Iron Soul doesn''t ept female soldiers!" Noel said indifferently, not caring if it would embarrass her, "I


    think you know who I am. The recruitment of the special force is not as mysterious as you think. I will


    stay here for at least three weeks, and finally I will take 10 people away, only ten. I hope you won''t let


    me down!"


    Excitement came from the crowd, but Noel didn''t say anything. Maybe this was theirst excitement,


    and then he would let them understand that if they wanted to follow him, it was not enough just be


    handsome.


    After they were dismissed, Daryl followed Noel and said unhappily, "What do you mean, Noel? Aren''t


    you nning the women''s special forces now?" Why did he refuse her? Was it because of that


    woman?


    Noel stopped and looked back at her. "Major, I think you understand. But the n is not carried out yet.


    And, it''s up to me in the Iron Soul. I hope you don''t doubt anything I said!" The women''s special force


    was nning, but it hadn''t been carried out yet.


    Daryl had never been treated like this by Noel. He used to be very considerate to her, but this time,


    after she came back, she saw him two times and he was always with a cold face. How could a proud


    woman like her could ept to be treated like this? "Noel, do you have to do this?"


    Looking at the woman beside him, Noel put his hands in his pockets and said, "Daryl, it''s not that I


    have to do this. It''s just that you''re not suitable for the special force. Not to mention that it''s just a n


    now, even if it''s really carried out, you''re not suitable for it!" Daryl was too extreme. She would do


    anything to achieve her goal, which was a taboo of the military, so she was not suitable to work in the


    special force.


    "Noel, you are using public power to solve private matters!" "Are you afraid that that woman will be


    angry?" Daryl retorted. This was not the Noel she knew. When did he change his style because of a


    woman?


    "Major Daryl!" Noel frowned. It was obvious that he was displeased. He never exined his behavior to


    others. "Daryl, I''ve never been indiscriminate between public and private interests. I just said what I


    should say. It has nothing to do with Yvonne."


    "Noel, since when have you been willing to be tied up with a child?" Said Daryl arrogantly. Although she


    could see that the child was Noel''s, she didn''t think that Noel would change himself for the child.


    Noel frowned and looked at the woman in front of him, who he hadn''t seen for a few years but was


    have given Yvonne a sum of money to take care of her son. There was no need to pay for it with his


    whole life.


    Daryl didn''t expect his answer. She clenched her fists and asked, "What do you mean?" How could he


    fall in love with someone else? How could he fall in love with that submissive woman? Even if she only


    met that woman once today, she could see that woman was not suitable for Noel.


    "You heard me." Noel was a little impatient. He shook off her hand on his wrist and said, "Daryl, no one


    in the world can change other person''s life. Love doesn''t mean that I will be with you when you want to,


    and I will leave when you want to do something else. I have the ability to protect my woman. Yvonne is


    the person I want to protect in my life." Then he turned around and left!


    Daryl''s bare nails left a deep mark on her palm. She came back after these years, but how could Noel


    not wait for her? How could he!


    When Noel arrived at home, he saw Yvonne suddenly turn around as soon as he opened the door. He


    looked out and saw the panic on her face. He probably knew what had happened. He closed the door


    without saying anything and entered the room.


    Yvonne put her hands on her chest. She didn''t mean to hear it just now, but his phone kept ringing.


    When she saw him downstairs, she wanted to go downstairs and give the phone to him, but she didn''t


    expect to hear their conversation.


    Noel walked to the door of the lounge, but she was still standing at the door. He frowned and looked


    back at her. "Come here." ''What is that woman thinking about again?''

 Chapter 36 Refusal

    Chapter 36 Refusal


    Yvonne lowered her head and walked towards Noel slowly, with his phone in her hand. When she


    walked to him, she handed the phone to him and said in a muffled voice, "Your phone is ringing all the


    time!" Then she went back to her room. She knew he was excellent and she knew she didn''t deserve


    him. But why did she still feel sad when a woman who could match him appeared?


    Noel looked down at his cell phone and saw her go back to her room. He raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He didn''t seem to say anything wrong just now. Every word he had said was on her side. What


    happened?


    He walked into the room with his phone in his hand and looked at the woman lying on the bed with her


    back to him. He sat on the ground, took a look at the caller ID and directly threw the phone on the


    table. It was his mother, he didn''t want to answer it. Anyway, there were just the same few words. He


    guessed that his mother must be bored in the middle of the night again, so she called him.


    Sitting on the quilt on the ground, he put his hand on her shoulder and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    When he touched her, Yvonne trembled slightly, but she quickly calmed down. She patted her son''s


    little body with one hand and said lightly, "I think Major Daryl is very awesome!" A woman who could


    make such a man took her as an enemy must have her own merits. If she could talk to Noel like that, it


    meant that she had the strength to be arrogant. Yvonne didn''t have all these.


    Noel''s breath sprayed on her shoulder, "Do you think all this has anything to do with us?" She had


    thought a lot, but what did it matter?


    Well, Yvonne didn''t know how to answer his question. Did it have anything to do with them? Of course,


    there was such an obvious contrast. Everyone knew how to choose. She suddenly felt that maybe they


    got the marriage certificate too fast, or maybe he just wanted to take responsibility?


    Noel lifted her up from the bed and put her on his legs. "What do you want to say? She is better than


    you, so you should be generous to give me to her?" His voice was full of anger. If this woman dared to


    say yes, he would dare to directly strangle her.


    Yvonne was not a fool. She could feel his anger, so she was a little angry for a moment. She said in a


    low voice, "What right do I have to give you to her?"


    "Yvonne Ye!" Noel gnashed his teeth and pinched her waist. What right did she have? She was his


    wife. If she didn''t have the right, who else in the world had the right.


    "Ouch!" Yvonne gritted her teeth and said. He must have done it on purpose. Didn''t he know how


    strong he was?


    Noel snorted, "You still know it hurts. I really want to kill you sometimes!" Didn''t she understand? When


    he married her, he had put his love in her hands, but this woman still wanted to push him out. It was


    really annoying.


    Yvonne looked up at him, he was with a ferocious look on his handsome face. She believed that what


    Noel said was absolutely real. She lowered her head like an ostrich, with anger in her chest. She felt


    ufortable if she didn''t spit it out. "I didn''t say anything wrong."


    "Yvonne Ye!" This woman really pissed him off! Who said she was timid? In his eyes, this woman was


    very bold.


    Yvonne was also angry. She looked up at him and asked, "Why are you so angry?" Only those who


    was wrong would be angry. Was he saying that he was not right?


    Noel looked at the angry woman in his arms and snorted. Whoever said that the woman was gentle


    should be killed.


    Yvonne was numb because of hisughter and wanted to push him away, but his hands were tightly


    around her waist, making her unable to struggle. "Let me go!"


    After looking at her for a while, Noel lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. It was more like a bite


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    than a kiss. He pressed her struggling hands with one hand, and his thin lips rampaged on her lips.


    Unable to get rid of him, Yvonne had to let him do it. She had no doubt that this man wanted to kill her.


    There was a slight sound when they were struggling. When Noel let go of Yvonne, he saw little Jacob


    rubbing his eyes and sitting up on the bed. Jacob hadn''t woken up yet and called his mother in a low


    voice. He was going to the bathroom, so he was awakened by the urine.


    Yvonne pushed Noel away and touched her numb lips. This man was a typical example of wanting to


    be beaten, but she couldn''t beat him.


    Noel raised his eyebrows and looked at her angry face. She was very angry but she didn''t dare to


    make any moves. He was in a good mood all of a sudden. He picked up his son and said, "Dad will


    take you to pee!" There was no bathroom in the room. He had to take his son out.


    Seeing them leave, Yvonne climbed to the bed in a hurry, wrapped herself in the quilt and closed her


    eyes to sleep. She couldn''t fight against Noel head-on, or she would be the one to suffer.


    When Noel came back with his son in his arms, she had already fallen asleep. Because his son


    pooped when he was peeing, so it had been a long time. This woman had fallen asleep quickly.


    Jacob was still sleeping on his father''s shoulder and didn''t know what time it was. Noel put him down


    and pulled down the quilt. Yvonne was sweating. Was it necessary for this woman to guard against him


    like this?


    Jacob got closer to his mother consciously and continued to sleep. Noel covered the belly of the two


    with a quilt, took the fan on the table and fanned the two for a while before he fell asleep on the edge of


    the bed.


    When Noel was busy, he didn''t restrict Yvonne''s freedom, but he seldom went out with Yvonne. After


    all, this was not his home. They were still outsiders.


    But there was one thing that forced Yvonne to go out, because her dear editor called her early in the


    morning and asked her where she was. Apany had taken a fancy to her book and wanted to invest


    in it and publish it, and then do film and television.


    When Yvonne heard the news, she was still in a daze, or perhaps unbelievable. She faked a smile and


    said, "Damn it! Ghost! Don''t make fun of me. Just my poor click rate and ie will only be enough for


    that full attendance." She knew her own strength very well.


    "Damn you, can you be a little bit spineless? I especiallye to tell you this news on Saturday


    instead of doing my own thing. How dare you say this to me?" The woman on the other end of the line


    was angrier than Yvonne, the woman''s temper was just like volcanic eruption. "Let me tell you, you go


    to see that producer if you are in C City. Don''t lose such a good opportunity!"


    Yvonne blinked, "Aren''t you afraid that I will be swindled?" Did that woman trust her too much?


    "Humph!" The woman on the other end of the line snorted, "Yvonne, I''ve been in this circle for years. I


    can see what you are capable of!"


    The corners of Yvonne''s mouth twitched slightly, Ghost was still as sharp as before. Yvonne snorted,


    "Homer sometimes nods. Maybe I am the nods of you"


    "Bah, don''t try this. Three o''clock tomorrow afternoon. If you don''t go, I''ll seal all your books!" The hot


    tempered woman over there used her trump card directly.


    Yvonne rolled her eyes. She looked at her son who was looking at her and said, "Okay, I know. I''ll take


    my baby to see the person tomorrow afternoon."


    After his mother hung up the phone, little Jacob asked anxiously, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "Your Aunt Ghost said that an operator in C City wanted to publish my book and let me see the


    person." Yvonne said. She still felt it was inconceivable. She knew her ability. Why did the person


    suddenly want to invest in her books?


    Jacob also frowned. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe in his mother''s ability, but that he thought, "Mom,


    shouldn''t Aunt Ghost talk to the website about this kind of thing?" Why did she let his mother go?


    Yvonne blinked her eyes and she knew there was something wrong and said, "I think you are right. I


    will call to ask."


    Jacob rolled his eyes at his mother helpless. He couldn''t believe it. He thought it was better to tell his


    godmother about it. He didn''t know if his godmother had time to go with them tomorrow.


    Yvonne called Ghost, who called her early and had a bad temper. Ghost was also curious, but said that


    the operator knew Yvonne was here, so he wanted to talk to Yvonne. Yvonne still felt something was


    wrong, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong. Yvonne looked at her son and said, "Ghost, just let it go.


    Jacob is going to eat me!"


    "Oh my God! You don''t even want the money anymore. Don''t you have to raise the baby? What a good


    chance!" Ghosts shouted over there. She had never been less angry today.


    "I..." The key point was that now the child was raised by his father, and she could support herself with


    full attendance. "But Ghost, I''m married!" So Ghost understood.


    "What?"


    Yvonne put the phone away and listened to the scolding on the other end of the line. She really didn''t


    intend to lie to Ghost. She didn''t open her mouth because there were too many things yesterday.


    "Which unlucky guy took you?" Although Ghost cursed, she still hoped that someone could take care of


    Yvonne.


    "He is the father of Jacob. I can''t exin it to you in one or two words. I''ll tell you on QQ." As Yvonne


    said, her son gave her a symbol of "X". She knew that Emma didn''t have time tomorrow, so she could


    only say, "Ghost, forget it. I know that the ultimate goal of an author is to publish her novel through a


    film and TV series, but not mine."


    "Okay. You have someone to take care of you. I don''t need to worry that you''ll starve Jacob to death.


    Don''t forget to tell me about itter!" The person on the other end of the line was much better


    tempered. Ghost really did it for the good of Yvonne. As long as Yvonne was good, Ghost would not


    force her to do anything.


    After hanging up the phone, little Jacob gave his mother a thumbs up. What she did was right. His


    family was not short of money, and his father would definitely not let his mother go there.


    When Noel came back and saw the mother and son ying, he couldn''t help smiling, "What


    happened? Why are you so happy?"

 Chapter 37 Phone Call

    Chapter 37 Phone Call


    Jacob ran over and jumped into his father''s arms. He told his father everything. Looking at the woman


    who was still angry on the other side of the phone, Noel thought, ''This woman has a bad temper.''


    Little Jacob didn''t know what was wrong with his parents, but he could tell that his parents were


    quarreling. He covered his mouth with his little hands and snickered. Although his mother was usually


    very gentle, his mother was not the right person to be provoked when she was really stubborn.


    Noel pped his son''s butt lightly and said, "Go and y by yourself." Noel thought it necessary to tell


    Yvonne the reason.


    Jacob went to y in this house, and some of Noel''srades in arms brought Jacob some toys from


    somewhere, so Jacob had a good time.


    Yvonne looked at Noeling over. Although her aura was a little strong, when it came to physical


    contact, she fully felt thatpared with him, it was better for her to stay away from him!


    When she was about to dodge, Noel strode over, grabbed her arm with one hand and pulled her into


    his arms. "Why are you dodging?" ''Aren''t you hot tempered?''


    Yvonne snorted and thought, ''Can''t I be afraid of you? I don''t know if you will kill me directly if you


    be ruthless.''


    Looking at the angry woman who didn''t dare to say anything, Noel held her in his arms and said, "Well,


    it''s all my faultst night. I shouldn''t have been angry with you. About..."


    "Noel..."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could finish his words, the door of the office was opened. Yvonne pushed Noel away


    subconsciously. Noel''s face changed slightly. Looking at the smiling woman at the door, he tried to


    suppress his anger and asked, "Major Daryl, what''s your rule?" Don''t you know that you need to call for


    a report toe in?


    Daryl came in without hesitation. She nced at Yvonne and snorted, "The office is for work. If you flirt


    with each other, you''d better change to another ce!" What she saw just now was really dazzling.


    What''s good about this woman? That woman was just an ordinary looking parasite without a job. What


    was that woman worth loving?


    Yvonne''s face turned red. She bit her lips and pushed away the big hand on her arm and then went into


    the lounge.


    Seeing her leave, Daryl despised her even more. Yvonne had no ability at all.


    Noel didn''t stop Yvonne. He had already went through her stubborn. He turned around and sat down


    behind the desk. "What''s the matter?"


    Daryl walked to the table and put her hands on it. "I''ll treat you to a meal." She said with a smile, not as


    arrogant as before.


    Noel leaned against the back of the chair, crossed his hands over his chest and said, "What on earth


    are you going to do? After experiencing so many men, do you think it''s interesting that you suddenly


    find out that I''m better?" He knew this woman well. If she was with Viper because of a mission at the


    beginning, then could he recognize that was her nature that she had made many boyfriends during her


    years abroad?


    Daryl''s face darkened slightly. She left the table with her hands and looked down at Noel. "Don''t you


    think that only in this way can I know who I like most?"


    Noel suddenly stood up and sneered at the arrogant woman in front of him, "Daryl, I really


    underestimated you."


    "Then what do you think love is? That woman? She used despicable means to get your child and tie


    you up with the child." As she spoke, she looked at Noel who was looking at the lounge. She turned


    around and saw the woman standing at the door of the lounge, and her fingers were still pointing at that


    direction.


    "Yvonne." Noel walked past the desk, but before he reached Yvonne, Yvonne had alreadye.


    Standing one meter away from Daryl, Yvonne looked at the arrogant woman who looked like a peacock


    and said indifferently, "Major Daryl, I''ve seen many shameless women in my life." For example, her


    sister. Yvonne continued, "But you are the most shameless woman I''ve ever seen!" Yvonne didn''t know


    how she said that. Daryl dated so many men in order to know who was the best man. This woman


    could really be called the most shameless.


    "You..." How could Daryl be scolded like this? She raised her hand and was about to hit Yvonne, but


    was held by Noel.


    "That''s enough, Daryl!" Although Noel was still shocked that his gentle wife would say such words


    directly, he had thought that she would have to reason with Daryl again. He did not expect that this was


    the true face of his tender wife. In fact, this girl also knew how to strut in borrowed plumes.


    Daryl shook off his hand angrily and looked at Yvonne fiercely. Was she wrong? Wasn''t this woman


    obsequious?


    "Noel, be careful of being cheated by this woman." She was wrong. This woman was the real ruthless


    role.


    Yvonne held Noel''s arm with one hand and said with a faint smile, "Major Daryl, do you know what


    happiness is? My son said that happiness is that the fish is eaten by his favorite cat, the flesh is eaten


    by his favorite dog, the little monster is beaten by his favorite Ultraman. Even my son knows it. Don''t


    you understand? Maybe Noel''s happiness is that he is cheated by the person he likes?"


    As soon as Yvonne finished her words, the faces of Noel and Daryl changed. Noel lowered his head


    and looked at his wife sadly. He still didn''t like to be cheated, and of course he wouldn''t interrupt his


    wife''s words at this time.


    Daryl was shocked by what Yvonne said. After all, this woman was not easy to be bullied. Yvonne just


    had a pitiful face but she had a sharp tongue.


    Obviously, Daryl underestimated her enemy this time, so she fled in defeat. Hugging his wife, Noel


    said, "My wife is eloquent. You don''t care about anything when you speak." Yvonne dared to say


    anything just because he was here. He finally understood that his wife was shrewd. If he taught Yvonne


    a lesson, it would prove that he still loved Daryl. Yvonne might give up, and she might even give him up


    too. If he helped Yvonne, she could continue. In this way, she not only taught Daryl a lesson, but also


    tested him. Yvonne killed two birds with one stone, whoever said she is stupid, who was really stupid.


    Yvonne blinked her big eyes innocently and looked at Noel, as if she didn''t do anything, which made


    Noel fully feel that he had found a trouble for himself, but he liked the trouble. He bowed his head and


    kissed her on the lips. "Let''s go out for a meal with our son." He decided not to continue this topic with


    his wife.


    In his father''s arms, Jacob kept waving his little hands in the air, telling his father what he had done this


    morning. Yvonne followed Noel obediently. They were a happy family anyway.


    So when Noel heard Quintin talking to his soldiers like this, "When you be a soldier like Captain


    Noel, you will know what achievement is when your son are in your arms and your wife is by your side."


    Noel had always been an idol of many people. In addition to his ability, he also had his personal charm.


    Only with such a man could he achieve everything outside.


    It was not until the lunch time that Noel asked Yvonne, "Why should you give up? Isn''t this what you


    have been pursuing?" Publishing, television media proved her strength, didn''t they?


    As long as he was there, her son didn''t need her to take care of by herself. The food in the canteen


    was not good, but it was absolutely not bad. At least it was enough, and she and her son couldn''t eat


    them all up.


    Lowering her head and frowning, she said, "I''ve never thought about it. Besides, I''m not so ambitious!"


    She just wanted to live a stable life and try her best to protect what she had now. If it weren''t for her,


    she would give up.


    Noel didn''t say anything more. He respected her decision. Anyway, their family didn''tck money. "I


    don''t think Emma has time to talk to you recently. You''d better not look for her too much." That woman


    was addicted to chasing a handsome man recently, and Noel sympathized with the man who was liked


    by Emma.


    Yvonne pursed her lips. She had known it for a long time, but she still felt a little sad when she was


    suddenly put second ce in Emma''s heart.


    Yvonne didn''t finish her lunch, and the rest was eaten by Noel. Yvonne opened her mouth slightly.


    Wasn''t he a neat freak?


    Noel just looked up at her, and then looked at the sign which said wasted was shameless on the wall.


    Well, she was shameless. This matter didn''t me her. It was because there were too many dishes.


    After lunch, Noel sent them to the downstairs of his office and asked them to go back by themselves


    and he still had some work to do. Yvonne frowned and said, "How about I take Jacob back?" Even if


    they went back to the army, it would be better for Noel work alone here than to take care of them while


    working.


    Noel had always been serious outside. He nced at her coldly and gave her two words, "You wish!"


    They just got married. Even if they didn''t have a honeymoon, he had to apany her as much as


    possible.


    Yvonne held her son''s hand. If it weren''t for her fear that he would be tired, she wouldn''t have


    proposed. This man was ungrateful. Yvonne turned around and went upstairs with her son.


    Holding his mother''s hand, little Jacob looked up at her and asked, "Mommy, when can we go back?" It


    was so boring to stay here. He preferred to train with Stanley.


    "We can go back after your father finishes his work!" Yvonne said and took her son into his office. She


    hadn''t finished her work yet today, so she had to finish it first.


    Little Jacob was ying in his father''s office. He reached out for his mother''s phone and said, "Mommy,


    message." Then he handed the phone to his mother.


    Her mother picked it up, but there were still missed calls. She frowned after reading the message.


    "Yvonne, I didn''t persuade that man. He asked for your phone number. He wanted you to speak to him


    so that I gave him your phone number!

 Chapter 38 Adam Mo

    Chapter 38 Adam Mo


    Looking at her son and such an operator, Yvonne didn''t think her book was so good to be treated like


    this. At least, her click rate and reservation were not as high as the awesome authors. Although she


    was not a failure, she was still one hundred and eight thousand miles away from the awesome authors.


    Jacob also frowned and looked at his mother at the same time. Were those missed calls from that


    operator?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When the mother and son were looking at each other, the phone rang again. It was still the same


    number. Yvonne looked at her son and asked, "Answer it?"


    Little Jacob touched his chin and he was a little familiar with his father. He nodded at his mother and


    said, "Answer it."


    Yvonne nodded and answered the phone, "Hello?"


    "Yvo... Yvonne? " The person on the other end of the line didn''t expect Yvonne to answer the phone.


    After all, he had called her so many times, but she didn''t answer.


    Yvonne asked, "Who are you?"


    "Adam Mo!"


    When the person on the other end of the line spoke, Yvonne suddenly raised her head, as if she didn''t


    believe what she had heard. Her fingertips were slightly pale, and her mouth was open, but she didn''t


    say a word. Finally, she hung up the phone with a snap.


    Little Jacob was confused and looked at his mother. What happened? It was obvious that she was


    angry, and it was different from when she quarreled with his father.


    Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Adam Mo smiled slightly. The little girl was still as bad


    tempered as before. She would do nothing but ignore others.


    "Mr. Adam, as I said before, that book is really not suitable for film and television, nor is it suitable for


    being published." The chief editor of the content department put forward his idea again. He really didn''t


    understand why his boss chose such a book to publish and film as soon as his boss came back.


    Adam Mo nodded. Obviously, he also knew that maybe the press was just a reason for him to contact


    her, or maybe he wanted to reappear in her life in this way?


    The chief editor was stunned. Did Mr. Adam mean to give up this book?


    "So, it depends on your ability." There were so many editors here and sow could they not make a book


    publish? As Adam said, he didn''t care about the chief editor''s constipated face. He took his coat and


    stood up. "I hope you will tell me next time that this book is worth being published and adapted for film


    and television."


    Looking at his mother''s angry face, little Jacob didn''t dare to say anything. He was wondering who the


    person on the other end of the phone, his aunt? It was impossible. Her mother wouldn''t lower herself to


    the same level as that kind of stupid woman. It was impossible for her mother to hang up the phone


    directly and show such a bitter expression if that person was his aunt.


    Adam Mo, how dare hee back? Yvonne remembered that her mother hadn''t left at that time, and


    her father had been very good to her. The other thing that made her happy was Adam Mo, the elder


    brother who had been taking care of her, but he had disappeared with her mother, which had


    hated. One was her mother, and the other was Adam Mo.


    When Adam Mo arrived at the outside of the military camp, Adam Mo didn''t get out of the car. Instead,


    he kept smoking in the car. He still remembered that she asked why when she looked at his face


    yesterday. She was still so smart that she could see through everyone''s disguise at a nce.


    "Adam Mo, my father bought me a big cake today. Where is my birthday present from you?" The little


    girl held the little handsome man''s hand naughtily and didn''t let him go. It seemed that if he didn''t give


    her a gift, she wouldn''t let him go.


    Looking at the box in his hand, Adam smiled slightly and said, "Girl, this time, even if I am smashed to


    pieces, I will never let you go!" Adam knew that it was the most wrong decision for him to stay now. He


    should have left yesterday if he hadn''t seen that woman. Viper was always decisive. But this time, he


    couldn''t take his own steps, nor could he take the step that he should take.


    When Yvonne was still in a daze, someone knocked on the door. It was a soldier she didn''t know. Little


    Jacob went to open the door and asked, "Uncle?"


    Seeing Jacob, the soldier smiled and said, "Sister-inw, someone asked me to bring you a birthday


    gift." The soldier checked it as a routine. It was a ne and there was nothing illegal, so he sent it


    in.


    A birthday present? Yvonne looked at little Jacob and wondered whether her birthday wasing?


    Little Jacob also felt strange. His mother''s birthday hadn''t arrived yet, right? He reached for the box and


    quickly opened it, and then... He was dumbfounded!


    He raised his head to look at his mother. This ne, wasn''t it described in his mother''s book and


    father would not have time to see his mother''s novel, and had customized such a ne for his


    mother. The light purple crystal was carved into a crystal doll with a star in it. The ne should be


    pure silver, and it looked shiny.


    Yvonne pped her son''s head and said, "What are you talking about?" Yvonne didn''t take the box.


    She smiled awkwardly, "I''m sorry. Did that person say his name?"


    The soldier shook his head and said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first!" He said. This was the family of


    Captain Noel, and he didn''t dare to guess anything.


    When the soldier left, the mother and son looked at each other again. What was going on? Yvonne


    took the ne box and looked at it. There was a card in it. Every girl had an angel''s dream. They


    wanted to pluck the stars that could realize their dreams.


    This was also a sentence from her book. Squinting her eyes, she thought of the phone call this


    morning. Did he send it?


    Seeing the bitter expression on his mother''s face again, little Jacob shrank his neck. ''Mom, are you


    going to kill someone?''


    Yvonne picked up the phone and dialed the number. But before she could speak, the person on the


    other end of the line spoke. He smiled and said, "Did you receive it? It''s a birthday gift I owe you."


    "I don''t care. Take your things back!" Yvonne said coldly.


    "Well, I know you don''t care. I just want to give it to you for fun." Adam Mo said yfully, as if he really


    didn''t care.


    ''Damn it!'' Yvonne thought. She knew that this man was so annoying. He was the same when he was a


    child. He always behaved like that he knew everything. He always said, "I just want to give it to you for


    fun or I just kidding." Yvonne said, "Go to hell!" Yvonne was furious.


    "I just came back. How can I be willing to go to hell? I''ll treat you a big meal tomorrow noon. Your


    favorite lobster, okay?" Adam Mo continued in a gentle voice.


    Yvonne put on a false smile and said, "I don''t like seafood." After that, what she hated most was


    seafood. She hated all kinds of seafood.


    "Ah, dear Yvonne, do you hate seafood because of me?" As he spoke, he parked the car at the door of


    the hotel and looked up at the Ye Group''s board. ''I will take back everything Frank owes Yvonne these


    years, '' Adam Mo thought.


    "Don''t tter yourself. I don''t want to hear your voice anymore!" Then she hung up the phone and threw


    the box into the trash can.


    Little Jacob was eating an apple and sitting on the sofa, shaking his legs. His mother had just threw the


    ne away. Wasn''t it obvious that she wanted his father to see it when he came back? She not only


    have a first love, but also have her childhood sweetheart. Why did Jacob suddenly feel sorry for his


    father?


    When Noel came back with dinner, he saw his son sleeping on the sofa. Looking out of the window,


    Yvonne thought about something. He went to put the dinner on the table and picked up his son on the


    sofa. "It''s time for dinner."


    Yvonne came to her senses and took a deep breath. She looked at her son who was slowly waking up.


    He was awake now.


    After washing his son''s hands and faces, Noel took him back. When he closed the door, he saw the


    box in the trash can at the door. He reached out and picked it up. "What''s this?"


    "What?" Yvonne raised her head and looked at the box in his hand. Little Jacob giggled. He had known


    it that the box would be seen by his father if she just threw it in the trash can.


    Jacob ate and said, "Is it a birthday gift from someone else to my mother, that someone has a crush on


    my mother?"


    Noel raised his eyebrows. Did someone have a secret crush on his wife?


    Yvonne threw a dagger eye at her son. When did her son begin to betray her? This annoying boy


    bowed his head and ate with chopsticks, keeping silent.


    Noel didn''t say anything, but put the box on the table. Since she had thrown it into the trash can, it


    meant that the original owner of the ne was not so popr. He could solve this matter. He had


    just got married, but now someone had a secret crush on his wife. Was this woman really capable?


    During the meal, the father and son were talking andughing. Yvonne kept her head down and didn''t


    say anything until her son betrayed her again.


    "Dad, that uncle said he would treat mom to seafood tomorrow noon, but mom doesn''t like seafood at


    all!"


    Yvonne raised her head and looked at her son sadly. How could he betray her mother so thoroughly.


    Little Jacob giggled. Since his mother didn''t tell Noel, he would tell his father the truth. It was not a


    good habit to lie. This was given to him by his mother. He was a good child, wasn''t he?


    Noel raised his eyebrows and picked up some food for his son. He knew that Yvonne didn''t eat


    seafood, but he didn''t expect that there was still an old story. "Dad will take little Jacob to eat seafood


    tomorrow." Noel said lightly.


    Jacob? Only Jacob! Instead of Jacob and his mother, why did Yvonne think that Noel was talking to


    her? She said in a low voice, "I didn''t agree!" She didn''t agree. Could it be her fault? Could it be, could


    it be?


    Noel raised his head and nced at her, "What? Are you going to take this ne?" Noel''s tone was


    definitely full of jealousy. Looking at the woman who had be a coward again, Noel snorted and


    began to eat.

 Chapter 39 Work Hard (Part One)

    Chapter 39 Work Hard (Part One)


    Yvonne did go there, but she was irritated, because Noel said lightly to her, "If you don''t feel guilty, why


    do you dare not to go?"


    Of course, Noel also went with them on the excuse of taking his son to eat seafood. Noel said that he


    wouldn''t disturb them. They can do their own business and he would eat with his son.


    But when Noel saw the man, he forgot that he had said that he wouldn''t disturb them. He had only


    heard of Adam, and it seemed that few people had seen Adam. Today was the first time he had seen


    Adam, and Adam was very handsome that he couldpete with Charles.


    The reason why Noel paid attention to Adam was because of the mission, but it turned out that this


    man was a well-known phnthropist who started from scratch.


    It seemed that Adam was not surprised to see Noel. After all, Noel was Yvonne''s husband now. If he


    dared to show up, he was not afraid that Noel could see something. Adam remembered that his master


    had said that the most sessful time for a person was when you were evil, but let the whole world


    know that you were a good person.


    Looking at the woman beside Noel, Adam touched her head and said, "My little girl." His voice was


    deep and pleasant to hear, with affection that others could not ignore.


    "Don''t touch me!" Yvonne pushed his hand away and red at him. How she wished she could eat him


    up like this.


    Noel pulled her to his side. After everyone sat down, the waiter began to serve the dishes, which were


    seafood and two huge lobsters.


    "Captain Noel, don''t you think our Yvonne is worth a wedding?" As Adam spoke, his gentle voice finally


    added another mean. He raised his head and looked at Noel.


    This sentence was really awkward for her. She waved at the waiter and ordered several dishes,


    including tomato and egg soup. Both of the mother and son liked that. After the waiter looked at them


    curiously and left, Noel said lightly, "I think Mr. Adam has left for too long. Eve doesn''t eat seafood for a


    long time." Adam wore a ck bracelet, and his son always wore a ck bracelet. Noel turned around


    and looked at Yvonne. It was best that there was no connection between Adam''s bracelet and Jacob''s


    bracelet, or he would definitely strangle this woman to death.


    Adam didn''t feel ashamed about his words at all. He put his hands under his chin and said lightly, "It


    seems that Captain Noel hasn''t answered my question."


    Looking at the tension between the two men, Yvonne bit her lips slightly. She knew Noel well, but she


    didn''t expect Adam to be like this. Yvonne put her hands on her legs. If she dared to speak now, she


    would definitely be a target.


    Noel nced at him and then turned to look at Yvonne. He reached out his hand, held her hand and


    put it on his legs. "As the eldest brother Eve, I should give you an exnation, but I won''t marry her so


    easily like this." But Noel was too busy recently to prepare a wedding for her.


    "But I didn''t see Captain Noel''s sincerity, did I?" Adam continued to be aggressive, and his sharp eyes


    did not give Noel any chance to dodge.


    "Enough!" Yvonne looked up at Adam and asked, "Why do you care about my business? What''s our


    rtionship?" If Adam really treated her as his sister, he wouldn''t have left without saying a word back


    then, and she wouldn''t have gone to find him after she was hit by her father and she found nobody.


    Adam clenched his hands all of a sudden. Noel didn''t miss any of Adam''s subtle movements. This man


    was definitely not treating Yvonne as his sister, it was not that simple.


    Soon, Adam returned to normal. He reached out for the lobster and slowly shelled it. "I came back this


    time because I want to take you away. And there is another thing, the Ye Group." He looked up at


    Yvonne and said, "I''ll take it back."


    Yvonne clenched her fists. Sure enough, Adam came back for this matter, but in the face of this matter,


    she had no right to say no. "Your father gave the shares of the Ye Group to my father." They didn''t


    robbed Adam''s father, did they?


    "Girl, I told you this today just because you are not a member of Ye family. If you were still the lineal


    daughter of Frank, I would not do that. But now, if the Ye Group fell into the hands of Ashley, I tell you, it


    is impossible!" He said lightly and put the peeled lobster in the bowl in front of her.


    Yvonne wanted to say something, but it was all her family''s fault. What else could she say? She looked


    down at the lobster in her bowl, but did not eat it.


    Looking at Adam, little Jacob got out of his father''s arms and stood beside Adam. "You are Mommy''s


    brother. Should I call you uncle?" As long as Adam''s position was fixed by Jacob here, things would be


    easier in the future. His father''s brother might steal his mother from his father but his mother''s brother


    would not steal his mother from his father.


    Adam looked down at little Jacob. After washing his hands, he touched Jacob''s head and said, "Well,


    you can call me uncle. Your name is Jacob?" As he spoke, he saw the bracelet on Jacob''s arm, he had


    a same bracelet on his arm. Adam looked up at Yvonne again, with a big smile on his face.


    Yvonne bit her lips and thought, ''It''s not what he thinks, okay? It''s Emma who bought the bracelet for


    Jacob, not me.'' Her hand was suddenly clenched. She looked at Noel. She thought that Noel had


    probably never been treated like this in his life.


    She held Noel''s hand back with her hand and smiled slightly. No matter how good Adam was, he was


    only a big brother to her in the past. Adam couldn''t stay with her all the time.


    Yvonne didn''t eat seafood for lunch at all. She hadn''t eaten seafood for many years. At first, it was


    because of Adam, and then because she didn''t have money, she no longer had feelings for it.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adam just looked at her, but didn''t say anything. He told her about the release, but was directly refused


    by Yvonne. However, Adam was not angry at all. He said with a smile, "Girl, you should know that I''m


    just here to tell you." He said and sighed deliberately. How could she not learn?


    Yvonne raised her head and stared at him, but Adam didn''t care at all. Adam waszy all the time,


    which made Noel feel the most annoying. This was an opponent who didn''t take the initiative to attack.


    If he didn''t take the initiative, Noel wouldn''t be able to find a breakthrough point.


    Noel didn''t look good on the way back, and Yvonne didn''t dare to say anything. It was not her fault. Her


    son''s bracelet really had nothing to do with Adam.


    Sitting in his mother''s arms, little Jacob was eating the ice cream bought by his father. He looked at his


    father and then at his mother. He pursed his lips and looked at his mother sadly. Did he wear the


    bracelet really because of his uncle?


    Yvonne''s eyes kept looking around and she didn''t know how to exin it, though it had nothing to do


    with her.


    The car arrived at the door of the military camp. Before Noel got out of the car, he saw Charles getting


    off his car. He opened the door and walked towards Charles said, "Charles."

 Chapter 40 Work Hard (Part Two)

    Chapter 40 Work Hard (Part Two)


    When Charles turned around, he saw Noel. After greeting Yvonne, Charles pulled Noel aside and said,


    "Viper has disappeared."


    "Disappear?" Noel looked at Charles and Noel could not believe that Charles could not find a person.


    "Yes, he disappeared. The only thing I can be sure is that he didn''t leave here, but any trace of him is


    gone." This was the strangest thing of Viper.


    Noel''s face became serious, "Suddenly disappeared?"


    "Yes, I think Viper has another identity in C City." When Charles was in a meeting, he passed by here


    and figured it out in the car.


    Another identity? Noel turned around and looked at the mother and son ying at the door. Adam


    appeared in C City at this time, and Viper kidnapped Yvonne yesterday. Was it a coincidence?


    When the two of them walked over, the door of the car was opened by Charles. "Sister-inw, I will go


    first. I''ll treat you to dinner when you back." He nced at Noel again, got in the car and left.


    Yvonne smiled slightly, watching him leave, and then looked at Noel. Although she was curious about


    what they were talking about, she didn''t ask anything. She held Jacob''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    After ying for a day, little Jacob went to bed not long after he returned. Today was the day of Noel''s


    day off, so he had time to apany them.


    There were only two people left in the room after little Jacob fell asleep. Yvonne had been standing by


    the bed with her head down. Noel snorted and pulled her out. He locked the door of the office to


    prevent anyone froming in. "The ck bracelet?"


    Yvonne scratched her head and said, "I swear Jacob''s bracelet has nothing to do with Adam. It was


    Emma who bought it for Jacob."


    Noel sneered and sat on the sofa. He waved at Yvonne, who had no choice but to go over and be held


    on his legs. Noel looked at her and asked, "Who is Adam?"


    Yvonne lowered her head, as if thinking about how to answer this question. "He was my neighbor.


    When I was a child, he was very good to me. My mother was still there at that time, but after my mother


    disappeared, he was also gone." Her voice was low, and the corners of her eyes began to be


    moist.


    Noel lowered his head and looked at her. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. "Are you sure he is


    Adam?" They hadn''t seen each other for twenty years. How could she be sure that Adam was the


    neighbor who treated her well when she was a child in the past?


    Yvonne frowned, "It can''t be wrong. He still has that annoying face!" She wouldn''t make a mistake on


    this. Sometimes, Adam really deserved to be beaten, even worse than Noel.


    Annoying? Deserved to be beaten? Sure enough, she was his unreliable wife. He reached out and


    rubbed her head. "Tell me about your family." Noel didn''t seem to know much. He had time today and


    wanted to hear it.


    "What?" Wasn''t he talking about his son''s bracelet? Why did he change the topic?


    "Tell me about your past." Amused by her silly look, Noel kissed her on the lips.


    Yvonne''s face changed slightly. She put her hands on the hem of her clothes and said, "There''s nothing


    to say. Isn''t it what you saw? I was dumped and kicked out of my family by my father." Thinking of her


    failure in her life, it seemed that everything had changed after her mother left. "But I have a son now.


    Noel, in fact, there is one thing I particrly thank you. That is, you gave me a son when I was in the


    darkest year of my eighteen years old." Her son helped her find a way to live and gave her everything.


    Noel raised his eyebrows and pinched his nose, "You just want to thank me for giving you Jacob?" Why


    didn''t she thank him?


    Yvonne pretended to be ignorant and looked up at the ceiling, as if she was thinking that who she


    should thank to. In fact, she liked the way she was now. She could do her own things when Noel was


    busy, and she could put aside her own things to apany him when he was not busy. Such a life


    was really good.


    The two of them yed for a while. Leaning against him, Yvonne said, "Noel, I have never thought that


    I can be so happy." She thought that happiness had already left her, but this man gave her a new


    happiness.


    Noel lowered his head and kissed her forehead, "I don''t think so. Maybe one day you will regret, or one


    day you will..."


    "Don''t say that!" Yvonne suddenly raised her hand to cover his mouth. She knew what he was going to


    say. She didn''t want to think about it and didn''t know if she could ept it.


    "Silly girl." Noel held her hand and patted her on the shoulder. Even if he didn''t say, these things could


    happen.


    Adam had tried to find Yvonne several times, but she refused. The reason was that she waszy and


    didn''t want to go out, so Adam should not call her.


    Every time Noel looked at his wife, she was obviously in a fit of pique. She was just a little girl, but what


    made Noel frown was not his wife''s childishness, but the selection of soldiers this time. He only took six


    of the ten people with him, which was beyond his expectation.


    In the past few days, neither Yvonne nor little Jacob dared to provoke Noel, because he looked terrible,


    as if he wanted to eat someone.


    Finally, little Jacob went back to the army with his father and ran away happily. He was going to y


    with Stanley. He was suffocated to death that month.


    Looking at the house, Yvonne suddenly felt that she had done nothing for the family. She put down the


    things in her hands, thought for a while, and turned to look at Noel, who was about to go out. "Will you


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I should be back. If I amte, you can go to bed first. I''ll ask someone to bring the dinner here!"


    He said and left.


    Yvonne looked at this house which was not very big, but it was also her home. She called Emma and


    said that she wanted to learn cooking and housework. After all, she couldn''t always let others bring


    food to her.


    "What?" Emma couldn''t stay calm after hearing her words. "Sister, could you please spare the kitchen?


    You don''t know what you are doing. Although the kitchen belongs to the army and you don''t spend


    money on this, it''s also a house... "


    Yvonne was speechless. Why didn''t Emma believe her? Looking at the small kitchen, she thought she


    could cook.


    "Emma, is it really good for you to strike me like this?" Yvonne said in a low voice, "I''m serious. I really


    want to learn."


    "Well, you want to learn, although you want to learn, I can''t do it either!" It was true that Emma was the


    pure rich family''s daughter. There were two daughters in Qiao family. The eldest daughter was a flower


    in the legal world of the military region, and the younger daughter was still studying for a doctor''s


    degree abroad. They didn''t need to do the things like cooking, cleaning. So Emma could not take care


    of herself.

 Chapter 41 Get Hurt (Part One)

    Chapter 41 Get Hurt (Part One)


    Yvonne was speechless. She shouldn''t ask Emma about it. This woman had nothing to learn except for


    a higher education than her.


    "I''d rather ask Google than ask you." Yvonne snorted and turned on theputer. "What about the


    handsome man that you chase after?" Yvonne really wanted to know that.


    "Don''t mention it. I''ve never seen such an unromantic man. I am still working hard. " She didn''t believe


    that she couldn''t get Timothy who always had a cold face. "Well, I''m going to block the handsome man.


    Remember to call me when the kitchen was burnt. I''llugh at you at that time."


    "Fuck off!" Yvonneughed and cursed. She hung up the phone to look for the menu. After reading it


    for a while, she scratched her head. How did they make it?


    After thinking for a while, she decided to clean up the room first. She should be able to do it well. That


    was what she thought.


    However, the result was that after giving the six men to Tiger Teeth, before he went back to his office,


    he heard his guard''s voice, "Captain Noel, sister-inw fell at home. Stanley''s wife Nancy asked you to


    go back!" Larry''s voice was so loud that he made the whole team know at once.


    Noel didn''t have time to teach Larry a lesson. When he heard that Yvonne fell down, he ran home


    without thinking too much. He just went out, and she was really something.


    When Noel arrived home, Stanley''s wife Nancy was still applying medicine to Yvonne''s wound. Nancy


    reproached, "You are weak. Don''t clean the room anymore. Let your man do it."


    Yvonne smiled awkwardly. She didn''t expect that when she squatted down to wipe the cab, she


    stood up and fell directly to a stool because of anemia. She also knocked down the basin beside her,


    which made her look much more embarrassed.


    "Nancy." Noel put his hat on the table and looked at the purplish blue on Yvonne''s forehead. He


    frowned and said unhappily, "I just left. You are really something."


    Yvonne lowered her head. It was not her fault. She really wanted to clean up the house and let him


    know that she was not good for nothing. She was also working hard for the family.


    "Come on, she is hurt. Why are you scolding her?" Nancy pped Noel''s arm, stood up and handed


    the medicine to Noel, "I''ll make some blood nourishing soup. Yvonne can''t be like this anymore. If she


    has severe anemia, she will have an ident." This was the best example. Fortunately, Nancy knew


    that they came back and Nancy specially came to have a look. When she came in, she saw that


    Yvonne was lying on the ground with a mess around her. Yvonne hadn''t recovered from anemia. If


    Nancy hadn''te, she didn''t know what would happen.


    "Nancy, just have a rest. I''ll do itter!" Noel took the medicine in his hand and looked at his wife


    helplessly. How could her anemia be so serious? He knew that his wife was in poor health, or his would


    not take care of her all the time as if she was just a kid, but he did not expect that she had more


    diseases than he thought.


    Nancy looked at him, she didn''t think that he had time. With a bitter smile, Noel knew that he had


    something to doter. To be exact, he was busy now.


    After seeing Nancy off, Noel sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the scratches on her arm and the


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wound on her forehead. Yvonne knew that he was busy, but before she regained her consciousness,


    Nancy called Noel back. Yvonne didn''t want to disturb him. She lowered her head and apologized,


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to do that."


    Noel sighed helplessly, "Well, you don''t have the ability to do that on purpose!" Noel could see that his


    wife was not the kind of person who would pester him. She would not deliberately hurt herself in order


    to let hime back. Looking at her pale face, he asked, "How long have you suffered from anemia?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I always have this." Especially when she gave birth to her son, she suffered a


    massive haemorrhage. Since then, her anemia had not been alleviated. Her son also knew this, so he


    took care of her more than she did to her son.


    "Mom, mom..." Little Jacob ran back with sweat all over his head. It was obvious that after he knew his


    mother got injured so that he came back from the training ground. He quickly climbed onto the bed and


    asked anxiously, "Mom, did you faint again?" Stanley said that his mother fell down, and the little boy


    ran back with his red eyes looking at his mother. He shouldn''t have gone out and left his mother at


    home alone.


    Yvonne wiped the sweat on her son''s forehead and said, "I''m fine." She knew that her son was ming


    himself, and she was also sorry. It was all her fault that made the father and son worry about her all the


    time.


    Noel fetched a towel to wipe the face of little Jacob. Looking at the mother and son, he finally went to


    the kitchen in silence. His son was young, and his wife made him worry, and he still had so much work


    to do.


    Looking up at Noel''s back, Yvonne bit her lips and looked at her son, "Jacob, am I stupid?" Noel was


    already very tired. Now he had her and their son, he would be more tired, but she could do nothing to


    help him.


    Little Jacob touched his mother''s pale face and said, "Mommy is not stupid. Mommy is the most


    powerful Mommy, or how could Mommy teach such an awesome son?" Jacob said with a smile. His


    mother was self-contemptuous. His godmother had told him that his mother had an inferiorityplex.


    No matter what he and his godmother did, it couldn''t be changed.


    Yvonne smiled bitterly. She almost used up all her strength to make a fuss just now. She watched her


    son and fall asleep soon.


    Little Jacob tucked his mother in and got out of bed carefully. He went outside and watched his father


    cooking. He ran to Noel with his shins, held his father''s hand and said, "Father."


    Noel looked down at his son, wondering if he had done something wrong. In fact, Yvonne might need a


    man like Adam who could take care of her all day long. Although the man couldn''t be Adam, or at least


    the same. Noel began to refute himself when he thought of pushing her out. Was Noel going to push


    his wife out before the beginning?


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing his son''s serious expression, Noel reached for the lid of the pot and put it on


    the pot and squatted down to look at his son.


    "Dad, can you teach me how to cook?" In this way, even if his father was not at home, he and his


    mother would not be hungry to death.


    Noel''s heart was immediately broken by his son''s words. It hurt so much. His son was less than five


    years old, but his son was telling him so seriously, "Dad, teach me to cook.".


    Noel held his son in his arms, raised his head and took back his tears. "Son, you are still young. I will


    solve this matter." Noel would find a way to solve the problem. His wife didn''t know how to do


    housework. In the past, the nanny took care of them when they came back, Emma had taken care of


    them. But now, they came to him, it seemed that he didn''t have time to take care of them.

 Chapter 42 Get Hurt (Part Two)

    Chapter 42 Get Hurt (Part Two)


    "No way!" Jacob said in a hurry, "Dad, mom just wanted to clean the room, and she just fell down. But


    what if she wants to cook tomorrow? She wants to take care of me and this family, but she is really..."


    She couldn''t do these things. It was not that Jacob despised his mother, but the reality was that his


    mother was not in good health, and she was not used to do housework.


    "But son, are you sure you can do it?" His son was five years old. He didn''t even dare to think about


    the scene that his son''s little body was standing in front of the stove.


    Raising his head firmly, little Jacob said, "Dad, I can do it." Jacob could do anything for his mother.


    "Dad, godmother said that mom almost couldn''t go out of the delivery room because of me, so I


    couldn''t let mom suffer."


    Noel''s eyes turned red. He pressed his son''s head against his chest and said, "Good boy." Except for


    this, Noel didn''t know what else he could say. He kissed his little face and held him up. "Okay, I''ll teach


    you."


    When Yvonne woke up, only her son was by her side. She knew that Noel had gone to work again.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Jacob saw his mother wake up, he raised his head from hisic book and said with a smile,


    "Mom."


    Yvonne reached out and held her son in her arms. The wound on her arm was still painful, but had her


    son by her side was more important than anything else.


    "Mom, let''s eat." Jacob smiled and pulled his mother up. After washing, he took her to the living room


    and introduced, "This silkie soup was sent by Nancy, and this is made by my father."


    Looking at the dishes on the table, Yvonne looked down at her son and said, "I''m sorry. I can''t do


    anything." It seemed that she could do nothing except washing clothes without any technical content.


    "As long as mom loves dad and me, everything will be fine!" This was the most important thing.


    Looking at her considerate son, Yvonne held him and let him sit on herp. "Yes, I love you the most!"


    As for Noel, she could take him seriously, but she couldn''t love him, because he was a man she


    couldn''t afford to love.


    The mother and son washed the dishes together. Jacob had been watching his mother all the time, so


    he didn''t feel relieved until there was no danger. After dinner, Jacob leaned against his mother and


    watched TV. Yvonne continued to type, as if the matters of the release and films and television really


    had nothing to do with her.


    "Mom, you can only wash clothes from now on. Dad and I will take care of other work."


    Yvonne paused and looked down at her son, "I..." It seemed that she couldn''t do anything. She needed


    her son and husband to do everything. Was she really only used to love them in this family? What


    could she love them with?


    "Mom." Standing on the sofa, little Jacob held his mother''s face with his little hands and said, "Mom, I


    and dad don''t need you to do anything for us. Dad and I just hope that you can be happy."


    Yvonne held his little body and nodded, "Okay. I have always been happy, because I have you!"


    Anyway, she had to study cooking hard. She would not let them down!


    Before ten o''clock, Jacob went to bed. After he fell asleep, Yvonne went back to her bedroom and sat


    on the bed, looking out.


    What she didn''t tell Noel was that besides anemia, there was another reason. Her father called and


    asked her why she cooperated with others to destroy the Ye Group. She wanted tough. She wanted


    to say that she didn''t do it, but would her father believe her?


    She took the phone and opened the album. The father in the album was her father. She didn''t know


    since when her father had changed. Perhaps only when her mother was there would his father be


    so gentle.


    She didn''t join hands with anyone. Fifty percent of the Ye Group''s shares were originally owned by Mo


    family. Adam just wanted to take back what belonged to him. She just knew that and she didn''t say


    anything.


    When Noel came back, it was half past twelve. After taking a shower, he came in and found that


    Yvonne was leaning against the bed and sleeping. He walked over slowly and reached out for the


    phone in her hand, but Yvonne suddenly woke up. "You''re back?" Her dreamy voice soundedzy.


    Noel put the phone on the table and looked at her forehead and arms. "Why do you sleep like this?" He


    was relieved that her wound didn''t get worse.


    Yvonne yawned and looked at him. She rubbed her eyes and said, "I fell asleep without noticing."


    Seeing that she still wanted to sleep, Noel didn''t talk to her anymore. He helped her lie down andy


    beside her. He turned off the light and looked at the woman who was sleeping with her back to him.


    Adam was really normal, at least it was said by the people who monitored Adam. Recently, Adam had


    been preparing for TV series, and seldom went to see anyone.


    When Jacob get up to pee in the morning and saw the people in the kitchen, he immediately became


    energetic. "Dad, Dad..."


    Noel took out the soup and said, "Be careful! It''s too hot." His son was such a cannonball that he would


    hit the target directly.


    After his father put down the soup, Jacob jumped into his father''s arms. Noel held him in one hand and


    went to the kitchen to continue with other things.


    "Dad, what are you busy with today?" Although he couldn''t go out to y, he still wanted to know what


    his father was going to do today?


    Raising his eyebrows, Noel carried his son out of the kitchen with vegetables in his arms. "Go to train


    rookies. Do you want to go with me?"


    "No, I want to stay at home with mom." Who knew what would happen to his mother when she was at


    home alone, so Jacob had to take good care of her.


    Noel took him to the bathroom. His son was sensible, which was the onlyfort for Noel. Otherwise,


    he would be really busy with his family.


    When Yvonne woke up, she heard the conversation between the father and the son in the bathroom.


    She smiled. In fact, marriage life was not as horrible as she thought.


    Yvonne wanted to stay at home and learn cooking, but her son had been following her all the time,


    which made her too embarrassed to go to the kitchen. She was afraid that she would hurt her son, and


    the mother and son seemed to have a seesaw battle.


    Emma called to save the mother and son. Before Yvonne could say anything, the person on the other


    end of the line said, "Come out with me to find someone!"


    "Find someone?" Yvonne looked at her son and asked, "The handsome man?" Emma was irritated by


    the handsome man again. "Emma! But I can''t go out!"


    "Hey, why don''t your military camp let you out?" Did Yvonne think she was an idiot? There was not a


    rule in the family residence that Yvonne was not allowed toe out.


    "No..."


    "Godmother, it is because my mother can''t find the way to the gate." Little Jacob directly betrayed his


    mother.

 Chapter 43 Enemies Are Destined To Meet (Part One)

    Chapter 43 Enemies Are Destined To Meet (Part One)


    Yvonne was speechless. ''Son, is it really appropriate for you to be so direct?'' Anyway, she was a


    mother. Besides, every time she came here, she followed Noel in. She couldn''t remember one or two


    turns.


    After making a deal with his godmother, Jacob pulled Yvonne up and said, "Mom, godmother is waiting


    for us at the gate. Let''s go!" He knew the way his mother didn''t know, but in fact, there were few


    crooked corners. It was his mother who was too stupid to remember that.


    Yvonne packed up some things and put them in her bag. Then she put on a sunhat to prevent others


    from seeing her bruised forehead.


    Little Jacob followed his mother out. He ran to the yground and told his father about this matter and


    asked her mother wait for him for a moment. He would be back soon.


    Yvonne watched her son leave. He really treated her as a three year old child. Looking around at the


    children ying downstairs, Yvonne smiled and thought, ''I don''t want to care about my father''s


    business anymore.''


    Yvonne wore a hat and long sleeves. Emma leaned against the car and lifted Yvonne''s hat. "Hey, have


    you been abused?" Emma didn''t think Noel would do such a thing. How could Yvonne be beaten up by


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Noel?


    "What are you talking about?" Yvonne beat Emma''s hand and got in the car. "I fell by ident


    yesterday!"


    "Yes, everyone who is beaten said so. But I believe you. I think Captain Noel doesn''t want to hit you!"


    He could defeat Yvonne without using his brain. He didn''t need to beat her.


    Little Jacobughed and fell into his mother''s arms. His godmother was so sharp, as always. His father


    really disdained to attack his mother, because it was too insulting for his father.


    Yvonne closed her eyes and ignored them. They would do nothing butugh at her.


    "Hey, Yvonne, are you hurt because of cooking yesterday?" It was also Yvonne''s ability that she could


    burn like this when she was cooking, wasn''t it?


    Yvonne rolled her eyes and said, "You can try it to see if you can be like this." Yvonne was not that


    talented.


    "Well, since you got married, why do I feel that you have the confidence to speak? Sure enough, you


    have eaten too much saliva from Captain Noel!" Emma said without any taboo, not caring that


    Yvonne''s face turned red.


    Yvonne blushed and patted Emma from behind, "What are you talking about?" Didn''t Emma see Jacob


    here?


    Emma made fun of her for a while and then let it go. Leaning against the back seat of the car, Yvonne


    looked at the man who was driving in front of her and chuckled, "Hey, where are you going to block the


    handsome man?"


    "I''m going to block someone. Help me." Emma''s good mother insisted on introducing some young


    talents to her. She was not the person who couldn''t get married!


    "Come on, I don''t want to have a blind date for you." If Noel knew about this, she didn''t know how Noel


    would deal with her. Yvonne touched her waist subconsciously. She couldn''t afford to provoke him.


    Emma looked back at Yvonne and said, "Are you my best friend? It''s the happiness of my whole life."


    Yvonne''s mouth twitched. Emma liked to y the love card, but Yvonne didn''t buy it. "Then I''ll take


    Jacob with me. How is Timothy?" It had been a long time, but Emma hadn''t made it.


    "He is just an idiot. If it aren''t for his handsome face, I would have already left." Although Timothy had a


    expressionless face, the key point was that he had a good look.


    Yvonne shook her head helplessly. Timothy was an idiot and Emma insisted on wanting to get him.


    Yvonne didn''t believe that there was no handsome man around Emma. Yvonne was really curious


    about what Timothy looked like and why Emma was so obsessed with him.


    "Actually, I think you should have a look at Charles. He is really the most exquisite man I have ever


    seen!" After thinking for a while, Yvonne came up with such a word to describe Charles. She hadn''t


    seen the legendary other captain until now. Every time she heard Noel call that man, she really didn''t


    know the name of him.


    "Charles? I don''t think I can defeat him. I don''t want to look for trouble." On this circle, everyone knew


    that Charles, that cunning and smiling tiger. A man would be so unlucky to mess up with him. Emma


    really sympathized with Charles''s future wife.


    Thinking of what Noel had told her and the time they spent together some time ago, Yvonne felt that it


    was better for her to stay away from the man called Charles.


    When they arrived at the coffee shop, Emma didn''t get out of the car. Instead, she put the mother and


    son in front of the shop and drove away with her car. The speed at which she drove made Yvonne and


    Jacob speechless. The mother and son looked at each other. What should they do now?


    Yvonne had no choice but to hold her son''s little hand to go in there. Little Jacob looked at his mother


    seriously and said, "Mom, why don''t you tell the person the truth? You can tell him that my godmother


    likes someone else." Jacob thought it was not good to lie.


    Yvonne looked down at her son helplessly, not noticing the man who was looking up at her at the


    moment. "But Jacob, if I say that your godmother doesn''t like him, and she still agreed to a blind date.


    Isn''t it not good? We can say that she won''te because of something."


    "But it''s a lie." Jacob frowned. He didn''t think it was a good idea.


    Yvonne squatted down and looked at her son, "But sometimes white lies can make others'' mood not so


    bad, right?" If the blind date knew what Emma was thinking, he must be very angry or hurt.


    Little Jacob tilted his head and looked at his mother. Well, although sometimes his mother was very


    unreliable, at this time, he still felt that his mother''s words were a little reasonable, so he''d better listen


    to his mother!


    Yvonne touched her son''s head, stood up and led him to the appointed ce. Unexpectedly, she


    turned around and saw the man looking at her with a faint smile. Looking at the table number, the


    corners of Yvonne''s mouth twitched slightly. Was God ying with her?


    The person you were going to lie to was standing right behind you and heard every words you said that


    how you were going to lie to him. How did it feel?


    Yvonne wanted to die, she had no other feelings except death. It was so humiliating.


    The corners of Jacob''s mouth twitched. His mother was still as unreliable as before. He thought, even if


    what his mother said was reasonable, the reality would tell him that it was not advisable. See, now was


    the best example.


    Today, Timothy just came to help his friend to tell his friend''s blind date that his friend couldn''t be here,


    but Timothy didn''t expect his friend''s blind date also ran away. What did this mean? The date was


    "Sister-inw?" Timothy asked tentatively. He couldn''t make a mistake about the kid. Although he had


    missed Yvonne several times, he didn''t expect that they would meet each other in this way.

 Chapter 44 Enemies Are Destined To Meet (Part Two)

    Chapter 44 Enemies Are Destined To Meet (Part Two)


    "Ah!" Yvonne raised her head and looked at this resolute man. Recently, many people had called her


    sister-inw, and she was immune to this title. But now, when she was called by him, she didn''t know


    how to react.


    Little Jacob also looked at him and finally shouted, "Are you Uncle Timothy?" It was the man Jacob had


    heard but never seen in the army.


    It was rare to see other expressions on Timothy''s paralyzed face. He touched Jacob''s head and


    nodded to acknowledge his identity.


    After sitting down, Yvonne was still in a mess. "So, you are the one who went on the blind date with


    Emma?" If Emma knew this, she must be angry to death.


    Timothy shrugged slightly and said, "It''s my friend. Like you, I''m also here to be cannon fodder." It was


    rare for Timothy to make a joke, but his face was a little pale.


    Yvonne smiled awkwardly and asked, "Noel said you are recuperating?" And it seemed that Timothy


    was indeed in poor health.


    Timothy ordered some juice for them and nodded, "You haven''t had lunch yet, right? I''ll treat you and


    your child to lunch and send you back in the afternoon!" As for Emma, he didn''t know whether she


    coulde back to pick up Yvonne and Jacob or not. Timothy also wanted to go back to the army


    base to deal with something.


    "Don''t bother. I will..."


    "It''s okay. I''m on the same way with you." Timothy interrupted what Yvonne wanted to say directly.


    Timothy was very domineering and Yvonne didn''t know how to refute him.


    Yvonne lowered her head and pursed her lips. Was it true that everyone of them didn''t care about her


    thoughts? So did Noel and Timothy.


    After staying in the cafe for a while, Timothy left with them. When they arrived at the door, Timothy


    suddenly said, "Sister-inw, in fact, I want to be alone for a day!"


    ''What?'' Yvonne said. Yvonne''s hand, which was about to call, stopped. Was Timothy had one eye on


    his back? Little Jacob looked at his stupid mother helplessly. She called his godmother at this time, she


    was looking for trouble. Now the person Timothy most afraid of was his godmother.


    ording to the habits of the iron triangle, they still had lunch in a grand hotel. Since Timothy didn''t


    talk much, Yvonne could only find a topic to avoid embarrassment.


    "Yvonne."


    A sharp scream came from behind, making Yvonne feel numb on her back. She paused the chopsticks


    in her hand for a while. She knew she would meet Ye family''s members sooner orter, but she didn''t


    expect that she would meet them in front of Timothy.


    Timothy raised his head and saw a group of people. Then he looked at Yvonne, who had been lowering


    her head, and Timothy slowly put down his chopsticks.


    Anger gradually appeared on the delicate face of little Jacob. What Jacob hated most was his


    grandfather''s family and that aunt.


    "Yvonne, you are such a bitch! You..." Ashley came over and grabbed Yvonne''s wrist. Ashley''s family


    had been begging for help recently because of Adam, and Yvonne dared toe here for a meal.


    "Let her go!" Timothy was not Noel. Noel preferred to solve the problem directly with his hands, and


    Timothy preferred to speak first and then took actions.


    Ashley was shocked by the cold voice. She raised her head and saw the man sitting opposite her. The


    man wore a suit of casual clothes, which made her feel cold. But now she was stimted by her


    family''s recent problems and lost her mind. She looked at Yvonne and shouted, "You are really a good


    daughter of Ye family. You changed your man so fast!" Last time Yvonne''s man was a military officer,


    but this time he was reced. She really underestimated her sister.


    Yvonne frowned and looked up at her sister, "Sister, please speak with respect."


    Sister? Timothy looked at the woman with heavy make-up and the man standing beside the woman


    with a sneer.


    "Respect? Yvonne, you and Adam colluded with each other to harm your father. How can you ask me


    to respect you?" Ashley snorted. Recently, she went out to apany clients and smiled all the time


    because of Yvonne. It was also because of Adam.


    "I''ve told you that what Adam is going to do has nothing to do with me. If you''re really not convinced,


    you can go to him!" Yvonne frowned and didn''t want to say anything more. She had no right to interfere


    with what Adam wanted to do.


    "Yvonne, even if Ye family is sorry for you, it''s still your family. Don''t you think you''ve gone too far this


    time?" Dn, who was standing next to Ashley, couldn''t help but speak. Dn didn''t know the


    rtionship between Yvonne and Adam before, but he knew it from Ashley. Although what Ashley said


    was notpletely right, it was true that Yvonne knew Adam.


    Hearing his words, Yvonne sneered. Was this the man who had said to her a few days ago that she


    had misunderstood him before? Was he ming her now?


    "I said I didn''t!" Yvonne clenched her fists. No one believed her. Even her father didn''t believe that she


    wouldn''t hurt Ye family, not to mention the man who had betrayed her in the past.


    Little Jacob held his mother''s hand. This family would only make his mother sad.


    "Mrs. Ashley, this is not the ce for you to behave atrociously." Timothy withdrew his gaze from the


    clenched fists of Yvonne. His voice was as calm as ever, and no one could see the distressed in his


    eyes.


    Yvonne''s hands rxed a little because of her son. She looked down at her son''s big eyes and smiled.


    She touched his little head and told him that she was fine. She had her son and her husband in the


    army base.


    "He must be you lover! He felt sorry for you!"


    "Ashley, don''t go too far!" Yvonne''s face turned pale. It had nothing to do with Timothy, but he was


    insulted because of her.


    Timothy didn''t change his expression, as if he didn''t care about Ashley''s insult at all. He just said


    indifferently, "You should use her brain to do things. Disaster emanates from careless talk. I think you


    will understand what it means soon!" Timothy could do something about it, but he couldn''t do it now. At


    least he couldn''t do it before Noel did. As Timothy spoke, he waved his hand and called the lobby


    manager over. "Don''t let anyone like them who disturb other customers in the future!"


    The lobby manager nodded in agreement. Timothy took a pair of chopsticks for Jacob and said


    indifferently, "Don''t think that they can take advantage of their power to bully others. If they want to be


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    unreasonable, they have to see if they have the ability!"


    Ashley was in a difficult position again, but Yvonne didn''t look at them. After taking a look at Yvonne,


    Dn left with Ashley.


    Looking at the depressed Yvonne, Timothy felt guilty and said, "Sister-inw, I''m sorry." If he hadn''t


    brought them here for the meal, Yvonne and his son wouldn''t have been bullied by others.

 Chapter 45 Why (Part One)

    Chapter 45 Why (Part One)


    Yvonne shook her head. It had nothing to do with Timothy. He had helped her. "I have to face it sooner


    orter." Then she lowered her head and began to eat. She thought she wouldn''t be too sad.


    When they returned to the army, Noel knew that Timothy was going toe back to see the new


    recruits, but Timothy didn''t mention that Yvonne woulde back with him. Yvonne''s scalp went numb


    because of Noel''s stare. She pulled her son and left, "I... We''re going home first!"


    Noel grabbed her arm and said, "Over there." She couldn''t even tell the way, let alone went home.


    After Yvonne and little Jacob left, Noel and Timothy went to the office. "You met her?"


    Looking at Yvonne''s receding figure, Timothy shrugged slightly and said, "Or, it would be better if she


    tells you!" Timothy thought it was better for Yvonne to deal with it. Timothy was curious about how his


    boss got along with her.


    "Hey, when did you learn to keep people guessing?" As Noel spoke, he turned around and took a look


    at Yvonne. Sure enough, everyone who had been with this woman would be abnormal. Wasn''t


    Timothy the best example?


    When the two of them returned home, little Jacob looked at his mother and said, "Mom, you''re doomed!


    "If daddy knows that mommy went on a blind date with Uncle Timothy, the key point is that mommy


    was bullied today. It''s a big problem. Mommy must be doomed this time!


    Yvonne also knew that she was doomed this time. Although she was not bullied much, it was a big deal


    to go on a blind date. Emma was still regretting at home for this matter, and there was absolutely no


    time for Emma to help her rify it.


    Little Jacob looked at his mother sympathetically and went to the kitchen. He opened the fridge and


    found that all the dishes were cut by his father before. He tilted his little head and thought about what


    his father taught him yesterday.


    Yvonne took him to take a nap for a while and then got up. The sun was a little bright outside. Yvonne


    looked at her son who was still sleeping and carefully stood up.


    At first, she called Emma, but no one answered. Emma probably went to see Timothy, but Emma didn''t


    know that Timothy was in the army now. Yvonne was wondering if she should send a message to tell


    Emma.


    Sitting on the sofa and ying with theputer for a while, Yvonne still felt that there was one thing


    that she needed to do, so she reached out for the phone and called the man she hadn''t contacted for


    more than a month.


    At this moment, Adam was negotiating with Frank in the cafe. When he saw the phone call from


    Yvonne, he smiled slightly and answered the phone in the curiosity of Frank, "Girl, are you finally willing


    to call me?" Yvonne had never took the initiative to contact him once.


    Yvonne knew Adam would say that. She rolled her eyes and said, "I''m not willing to call you, but what


    on earth do you want to do? Haven''t you got fifty percent of the shares of the Ye Group now?" Even if


    Adam got those, he would be on an equal footing with her father. Ye family wouldn''t go bankrupt.


    Adam looked at the man opposite him. Obviously, Frank was still angry, so he looked at Adam as if he


    was looking at an ungrateful person who had betrayed him.


    "Maybe you will know..." Adam didn''t hang up the phone, but put it on the table.


    Yvonne was waiting for him to speak, but she didn''t hear any sound. When she was about to speak,


    she heard the voice over there, but the person obviously didn''t talk to her.


    "Uncle, our two families have been friends for generations, and I have never thought of sparing none.


    But you are old, so you''d better leave the business to Yvonne!" Adam said with a smile.


    "Leave it to that unfilial daughter." Frank got furious in an instant. For him, this situation was all


    because of his daughter, Yvonne.


    "I remember that you used to love Yvonne the most, but now your actions are really confusing!" When


    Adam was a child, he envied Yvonne most because she had parents'' care.


    Frank''s face softened slowly. He touched the coffee cup with his wrinkled hand and said, "I''ve said that


    as long as she doesn''t keep that child, she can still go back to Ye family."


    "Go back and continue to be bullied, but you, as her father, don''t care at all!" Adam said coldly. He


    didn''t believe that this man didn''t know that the mother and daughter bullied Yvonne for so many years.


    This man was really good at acting.


    Frank''s face turned pale. How could he not know that Yvonne was bullied? But he didn''t want to face


    the same face as that woman, which would remind him of the betrayal.


    "I didn''t deprive her of anything!" Even after what had happened in the past, Frank had given Yvonne


    what she should get, hadn''t he?


    "Didn''t you deprive her of anything? Didn''t you ask Ashley to seduce Dn? Didn''t you know that she


    has been outside with her child for so many years? Uncle, a vicious tiger does not eat its cubs. Can


    you still be called a father after you have done this? " Adam''s voice was colder and colder. He didn''t


    know how his girl came through these years.


    Yvonne''s knuckles turned pale in an instant. It turned out that her father knew everything, and even


    everything was under his control. She wanted to ask why, why did her father treat her like this.


    Frank''s face was as pale as a ghost. He didn''t expect that Adam would know everything about it. "This


    is my family matter."


    "Yes, it''s your family business. You treat other people''s daughter better than your own daughter." With a


    snort, Adam picked up his cup and took a sip of his coffee. He looked at the man in front of him and


    said, "Youe to me today just to keep the Ye Group. I have only one condition, and it must be


    Yvonne who takes over the Ye Group, or else, I won''t talk about anything with you!"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think Yvonne will agree?" He knew her own daughter well, and Yvonne would never do that.


    "Do you think she has the right to make a choice about this?" It seemed that Adam didn''t say that


    Yvonne had the final say on this matter. He just said that the only way to solve this matter was to let


    Yvonne take over everything now, didn''t he? As he spoke, he reached out and picked up the phone on


    the table. The person on the other end of the phone had already hung up. He thought, that stupid


    question, would she ask herself again.


    After hanging up the phone, Yvonne was still in a daze. Why did her father treat her like this? She was


    his daughter, wasn''t she? A feeling that almost drove her crazy hovered in her mind. She wanted to run


    to her father and ask him clearly why he did this to her.

 Chapter 46 Why (Part Two)

    Chapter 46 Why (Part Two)


    When little Jacob woke up and didn''t see his mother, he was still a little worried. As a result, he ran out


    and saw his mother on the sofa. But his mother seemed to be a little strange.


    He trotted over and looked worriedly at his mother whose face was very pale. "Mom, what''s wrong with


    you?" He slowly touched her face and said worriedly.


    Yvonne didn''te back to her sense and she kept thinking about what her father had said. She didn''t


    know what she had done wrong to make her father treat her like this.


    "Mom, don''t scare me!" Little Jacob was about to cry. His mother''s reaction was too frightening. He


    didn''t know what to do.


    Yvonne looked down at her son. In this world, except for her son, who else would show such an


    expression because of worry for her? "Jacob, you won''t leave Mommy, right?" Her voice was soft, as if


    it came directly from the depths of her soul, making people feel sorry for her.


    "I won''t leave you." Jacob said and hugged his mother''s body with his little hands tightly. He didn''t know


    what was wrong with his mother, but he could feel that his mother was very sad, although she didn''t


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    cry.


    Yvonne held her son in her arms and smiled. At least she had a son, and she had her son.


    Noel came back in the evening because his son sneaked out and told him that something was wrong


    with his mother today, which was more frightening than crying.


    When Noel came back, Yvonne was still sitting on the sofa in a daze, and Jacob was sitting opposite to


    her. He looked at his mother carefully, fearing that his mother would do something unexpected.


    Seeing the person who opened the door and came in, little Jacob jumped down from the sofa and


    hugged his father''s leg. "Father."


    Noel touched his son''s head and took him to the sofa. Noel sat beside Yvonne and asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Yvonne was still in a trance, like a soulless doll. Noel didn''t make things difficult for her. He reached for


    her phone and saw thest call. He frowned slightly. ''Why did his wife call Adam?''


    "Dad, what''s wrong with mom?" Little Jacob was worried about his mother. Did she hurt her forehead


    yesterday that she was in a daze?


    "It''s okay. Go and y by yourself. Dad will ask mom." Noel put down her phone and pointed to the


    bedroom to let his son y by himself.


    Although Jacob was worried, he still believed in his father. He went to his room to y theputer.


    He didn''t need to worry about his mother anymore because his father was there.


    After watching his son enter the room, Noel turned to look at Yvonne. Was this woman so stupid that


    she could be in a daze for such a long time? "Yvonne?" He called her again, but there was still no


    response.


    "Jacob is calling you!"


    "What?" Yvonne replied subconsciously, but she saw Noel looking at her with his arms crossed. Then


    she looked around, but didn''t find her son, so she was more confused. She looked up at Noel, as if


    Noel wiped her forehead. The bruises on her forehead were still there. "What are you thinking about?"


    His question brought back all the things she had just forgotten. She looked up at him, like an


    abandoned little dog, blinking her big eyes.


    Noel couldn''t stand the sight of his wife. Logically speaking, he had seen many women looking at him


    like this before. But only his wife''s this sight made him can''t stand. He finally understood why this


    woman could be his wife. He sighed and pulled his wife into his arms. "Don''t look at me like that. I


    can''t help it!" He couldn''t help but want to eat her up.


    Leaning against his chest, Yvonne asked in a low voice, "why? Why did he do this to me?"


    He? Who? Was it Adam? At the thought of thest call on her phone, Noel was furious. He pulled her


    away from his arms and said, "Hey, are you reluctant to leave Adam?"


    Adam? This time, it was Yvonne''s turn who was dumbfounded. What did it have to do with Adam?


    Seeing that Yvonne was in a daze, Noel knew that they were not talking about the same person. He


    snorted, "Then who are you talking about?"


    "No, you tell me first. What does it have to do with Adam?" It''s rare for Yvonne to be smart this time.


    She wasn''t led by the nose.


    "Answer my question first." Noel''s face darkened.


    So Yvonne was not good at it. When Noel''s face darkened, she shrank her head decisively and said,


    "I''m talking about my father!" So she didn''t know what it had to do with Adam, but she was too stupid to


    ask him about it again.


    "Did he look for you?" Asked Noel and frowned. Noel had always refused to admit that father-inw.


    Anyway, that father-inw had never thought of admitting his daughter, so Noel, as a son-inw, was


    naturally dispensable for the father-inw, wasn''t he?


    Yvonne shook her head, tears streaming down her face, as if she had found a breakthrough and let it


    out. "Why did dad do that? I''m his daughter. I didn''t reject the mother and daughter when they came to


    our home, but aunt scolded me every time, and sister stole my things every time. I thought dad didn''t


    know about it. But I didn''t know it until today that he knew it and still watched me being bullied! " The


    more she said, the more excited she became. Tears kept running out, but she couldn''t stop them. Noel


    didn''t say a word and let her vent. He just patted her on the back with his big hand tofort her


    emotion which was out of control.


    Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "I don''t understand. Why did my father ask my sister to


    take my boyfriend away? I don''t understand. Why did my father know how I have lived these years, but


    he still watch me live the difficult live without doing anything? Am I worse than an outsider in his eyes?"


    Noel patted her back and pressed her into his arms, letting her cry. He would ask her what had


    happened after she finished crying.


    When Yvonne finished crying and Noel looked down, he found that she had fallen asleep. Well, before


    he asked anything, she fell asleep. He lifted her up and carried her back to the bedroom. She had been


    depressed for the whole afternoon, so she fell asleep directly after crying.


    When his mother went crazy, little Jacob ran out and stood there. Jacob didn''t move until he saw that


    his mother was asleep. Then he ran up to follow his father. Little Jacob climbed to the bed and wiped


    his mother''s tears carefully, looking up at his father.


    "Dad, I hate those people!" Jacob hated those people on his grandfather''s side. They could do nothing


    but make his mother cry.

 Chapter 47 I Would Rather Have My Son Cook (Part One)

    Chapter 47 I Would Rather Have My Son Cook (Part One)


    Noel looked at his son. Even if he hated those people, it couldn''t change the fact that they were his


    family. But Noel did want to know why Frank treated his own daughter like this. From what Yvonne


    said, her sister was not Frank''s daughter, wasn''t she?


    When Noel was about to say something, there was a knock on the door. He stood up and went out to


    open the door. Larry stood at the door. When he saw Noel, he said, "Captain Noel, the deputy captain


    said he wanted to see you. You don''t bring your phone with you!" Captain Noel said that he just wanted


    to go home to have a look, but Larry didn''t expect that Captain Noel hadn''te back for two hours.


    Noel looked back at the bedroom and found that his wife''s problem hadn''t been solved yet, so he didn''t


    have time to be with her because he had to train the new soldiers at night. Larry thought that Noel was


    worried about Yvonne and Jacob''s food, so he couldn''t help saying, "Captain Noel, I''ll bring food to


    sister-inw and little Jacobter. Don''t worry!"


    Noel knew what they were talking about was not the same thing, but Larry was right. He nodded and


    said, "Okay, you can send it hereter." It seemed that this matter would not be solved until Noel


    finished his work in a few days. He turned around and looked at his son who came out. "Son, dad still


    has something to deal with. Uncle Larry will bring the food hereter. Don''t forget to open the door!"


    Noel really didn''t want his little son to cook in the kitchen, especially when he was not with his son.


    Little Jacob wanted to say that he could cook, but when he saw his father''s expression, he nodded.


    He''d better be obedient at this time, or it would only bring trouble to his father.


    After crying, Yvonne woke up in a much better mood. At least she didn''t feel depressed now. When she


    woke up, the room was dark, as if she had heard the sound in the room. Little Jacob, who was


    watching TV outside, rushed in and turned on the light with his tiptoe. "Mom, are you awake?" He didn''t


    ask his mother to have dinner just now, because he wanted her to sleep a little longer.


    Looking at her son running over to her, Yvonne''s eyes were swollen, but she was in a good mood. She


    put her arms around her son and touched his nose. "Mom is awake. Have you eaten yet?" It was


    almost ten o''clock now. Her son must be worried about her, so he didn''t have a rest. Thinking of this,


    she felt so sorry for her son.


    "Mom, let''s have dinner together. I''ll ask Uncle Larry to put the food in the microwave. Let''s heat it up!"


    Besides, he also asked Larry how to use the microwave, so he didn''t worry that they didn''t know how to


    use it.


    "Okay, let''s eat!" The thought that her son hadn''t eaten anything because of her that made her heart


    ache!


    After washing hands, the mother and the son heated up the dishes. It was almost eleven o''clock after


    dinner, so they couldn''t go out. They could only walk around at home for a few circles. Little Jacob soon


    fell asleep when chatting with his mother for a while. Then, she bowed her head, kissed her son''s little


    face, and carried him back to his room.


    Noel didn''te back at night, which made Yvonne feel a little disappointed. She knew he was busy,


    but she still thought subconsciously, ''I''m already like this. As my husband, shouldn''t he be with me?''


    Knowing what she was thinking, Yvonne patted her forehead with contempt. He was busy. How could


    she think so!


    She kept telling herself that she was a soldier''s wife. That was what a soldier''s wife had to do. She


    couldn''t always think about letting him apany her. Thinking of this, she fell asleep beside her son.


    Noel went to the mountain behind with his soldiers. When he came back, it was already dawn. After


    handing them to Charles, he went home to see how the mother and son were doing.


    Noel pushed the door open and walked in. There was no one in the master bedroom, and the mother


    and son were still sleeping soundly. He smiled and didn''t disturb them. He took a shower and went to


    the master bedroom to rest.


    When Yvonne and Jacob got up, they obviously had a good sleep, but the breakfast was still sent by


    Larry. After they finished eating, Nancy asked them toe to her home and y for a while, and also


    brought something to them. It was Nancy''s friend who gave it to her, and it was good for Yvonne to


    replenish her blood.


    Yvonne didn''t want anything, but she thought it would be good for her to take a walk. She hadn''t gone


    out since she arrived here.


    They didn''t know that Noel hade back, so they directly closed the door and left. Little Jacob led the


    way and kept talking to her mother. When they went to the bathroom outside, Yvonne''s face was a little


    pale. She was a little embarrassed.


    "Who''s the family member living on the third floor? I see the guard sends food to his house every day."


    A woman asked while washing the dishes.


    "Don''t you say it''s Captain Noel''s house? I think it''s Captain Noel''s guard who sends it to him every


    time. Look at her. She doesn''t know how to cook and has such treatment. This woman is really lucky to


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    marry Captain Noel!" The two women said enviously and they didn''t look down upon Yvonne. After all,


    there were many young people who couldn''t cook now.


    "Well, we can''t have that treatment even if we are jealous. Captain Noel treats his wife well. He is an


    example for our whole team. We haven''t heard that Captain Noel is married, but he suddenly brings his


    wife and child back." Another woman continued, thinking of her husband and Yvonne''s husband, she


    felt very angry.


    Jacob looked at his mother worriedly. Although those aunts didn''t mean to harm her, his mother would


    definitely care about it.


    Yvonne lowered her head to look at her son and forced a smile. Perhaps all the people in the military


    camp knew that the wife of Noel had to ask the guard to send food every day. The door of the


    bathroom was opened and three women came out. When they saw Yvonne, the corners of their


    mouths twitched. They said goodbye awkwardly and left.


    "Mom, they didn''t mean to harm you. Don''t mind!" Little Jacob looked at his mother nervously and didn''t


    want her to think too much.


    Yvonne took a deep breath and touched her son''s face. "It doesn''t matter. These people are much


    better than those outside." At least they were just telling the truth, didn''tment on her, and didn''t say


    those harsh words to her. But she made up her mind secretly. No matter what, she had to learn to


    cook. She couldn''t go on like this. She didn''t want to embarrass Noel.


    When she took her son to Nancy''s house, Nancy had already cooked porridge. When Nancy saw them,


    she asked them toe in. The ten year old daughter of Stanley had already known that someone


    wasing, and she liked it more when she saw little Jacob. She went to school with her grandmother


    in the city, and she didn''te back home until she had a holiday. She went to pull little Jacob to have


    a look and said, "Auntie, he is more lovely than brother Noel."


    "What Auntie and brother? Call her sister-inw." Nancy pped her daughter''s head lightly. What kind


    of address was it? Noel called Stanley uncle, so Ada Wu called them three brothers since childhood.

 Chapter 48 I Would Rather Have My Son Cook (Part Two)

    Chapter 48 I Would Rather Have My Son Cook (Part Two)


    Ada Wu covered her head unhappily and said, "It''s so unpleasant to call you sister-inw. Can I call


    you sister?" She said with a smile.


    Yvonne was amused by the little girl. She didn''t care about the title. When Nancy asked about her


    wound, Yvonne was a little embarrassed and said softly, "It''s okay." She just fell on the ground, so it


    was not very serious. Except for the bruises that were a little scary.


    When Ada Wu took little Jacob to y, Yvonne chatted with Nancy. Nancy asked her to eat the


    porridge and took Yvonne''s hand to chat with her. "From now on, you should take the child to my house


    more often. I think only the three of them are not afraid of Stanley in the military camp. As for Timothy,


    he often wears a straight face and I don''t know when he will get married. Not to mention Charles. He


    just wants to be with Lori and watch her mess around that I don''t know when it wille to an end.


    After you marry Noel, you can be mypanion in the future. "


    Thinking of Timothy, Yvonne thought of the cold and gentle man, and couldn''t help saying, "In fact,


    Timothy is very affectionate." She was Noel''s wife, so Timothy helped her that day, which proved that


    Timothy cared about his brother.


    "Well, the three of them are all loyal children. See if you have a friend that you can introduce her to


    Timothy." Nancy had been watching the three children for so many years. Timothy seldom went out of


    the camp except for meetings, which was more troublesome than the other two.


    Yvonne twitched her mouth and said honestly, "My friend is indeed chasing him, but Timothy seems


    to..." He seemed that he didn''t like to be chased like this, or he wouldn''t have been hiding all the time.


    Hearing what Yvonne said, Nancy smiled and said, "It''s good that someone is chasing after him!" In


    fact, Timothy was a soft hearted person. When he was tired of being chased after by the woman, he


    might agree.


    They didn''t go back until noon in Nancy''s house. Since Timothy hadn''t finished his work yet, he stayed


    in the camp to deal with his personal affairs. After hearing a few words from Noel and Charles, he said,


    "I didn''t do anything. I just looked around." Charles and Noel knew that Timothy had been suffocated


    these days, so they didn''t drive him back.


    On the way back, little Jacob held the gift from his sister and smiled all the time. It was good to have a


    sister.


    Looking at her son, Yvonne was in a good mood. She looked up and saw a man standing not far away.


    She paused for a moment, and the man who came over also saw them. Timothy directly stopped.


    "Uncle Timothy." Little Jacob raised his head and said obediently.


    Timothy touched his head and looked up at Yvonne and said in a low voice, "Sister-inw." Looking at


    the girl who was quiet all over, he felt lost in thought every time when he was her, as if he wanted to


    see another person''s figure from her.


    Yvonne smiled, "Are you going home?" After saying that, she despised herself. This was the only way


    home, wasn''t it.


    Timothy nodded and walked back side by side with her. "Boss told me what happened yesterday. I had


    something to deal with, so I couldn''t apany you. I''m sorry." Yesterday, his boss told him that


    Yvonne was in a bad mood. Noel was going to leave and Charles had something to deal with, so he


    asked Timothy to go and have a look. In fact, Timothy knew that Noel did it on purpose. Noel didn''t


    want him to meddle in the affairs of the army.


    But he didn''t go therest night. He knew that he was familiar with Yvonne''s background, but he didn''t


    expect that he would be so familiar with her. Sost night, he didn''t go there. He had been trying to


    calm down his anger that he didn''t know when would break out. Now when he saw Yvonne, he just


    wanted to care more about this girl, and looked at little Jacob with more love.


    Yvonne thought of something and smiled, "It''s okay. I''m used to it!" When she said that, she looked


    aside to hide her loneliness. How could she get used to this kind of thing? She couldn''t get used to it.


    Timothy looked at her with deep eyes, but said nothing. When he arrived at the third floor, he met Noel


    who had just gone out. Seeing them, Noel was also curious. "What''s wrong?" He remembered that


    Larry had told him that Timothy had stayed in his office the whole night.


    "I met her downstairs!" Timothy exined indifferently, "I''m going back." He didn''t mean to go back to


    the city, but to his own home upstairs.


    Noel nodded and watched him go upstairs. Still curious, Yvonne asked, "When did youe back?"


    She was still upset about the lunch just now, but she didn''t expect that he hade back.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Noel rubbed her head and took her in. Little Jacob showed off his new toy and shouted that he was


    going to starve to death.


    Noel took him to wash his hands. The dinner was ready. While eating, Yvonne was thinking how to say


    that, so she was absent-minded during the meal.


    Noel picked out the fish bone for his son. Without looking at her, he said directly, "What do you want to


    say? Just say it. I thought the food I cooked tasted terrible when I saw you with such a face!" Looking


    at her tangled face, people who didn''t know him might think that he had bullied her.


    Yvonne suddenly raised her head, but he didn''t look at her at all. She looked at him with a little regret,


    "Can you stop asking people to send food to me? It''s not good!" As a soldier, Larry should not send


    food to her all day long.


    This time, Noel finally raised his head and chuckled, "Well, the food in the army is not to your taste." He


    deliberately misinterpreted her words, knowing that she was embarrassed and she wanted her dignity.


    Yvonne couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "Anyway, you don''t need to ask him to send me food." She bit


    her lips and lowered her head to eat.


    Noel picked up some food for her and stopped teasing her, "Well, it''s just an emergency n. After I


    finish my work, I won''t be so busy like these days. What do you and your son eat, if I don''t ask him to


    send food to you?"


    "I..." She wanted to say that she would do it, but she also thought that this person would definitely not


    believe her. She''d better not ask for trouble again. She lowered her head and continued to eat


    unhappily.


    Noel exposed her lie, "Don''t think too much. You can''t cook. I would rather let my son cook than you


    do." It meant that her son, who was four years old, was more capable than her, who was twenty-three


    years old.


    Yvonne was furious. She lowered her and put her chopsticks on her bowl. Was she really so useless?


    After a few bites, Yvonne stopped eating. Noel looked at his son and continued, "Well, the kitchen is


    not specially made for you. If you feel embarrassed, you can take your son to fetch food by yourself


    every day. After all, there many family members who eat in the restaurant." But the soldiers were free


    to eat. If the mother and son wanted to eat there, they had to buy tickets. He would deal with itter.

 Chapter 49 Call Me Timothy (Part One)

    Chapter 49 Call Me Timothy (Part One)


    What else could Yvonne say since Noel said so? The worst result was that she came secretly cook.


    Anyway, Noel didn''t have much time at home, and she could do anywhere she wanted. She just took a


    look at her son, who had been apanying her at home recently, and her son would definitely not let


    her go to the kitchen. So she had to find a way to get her son out.


    After lunch, Noel was called away. After ying with Yvonne for a while, they went to take a nap, but


    when Jacob slept, Yvonne didn''t go to sleep.


    She only had one friend, and that was Emma. But Emma obviously didn''t have faith in her, so she


    couldn''t expect Emma to help her and she needed to do it by herself.


    Yvonne picked up her phone and searched for some recipes on Amazon. She didn''t know where to


    start with those things. She added a lot of things in the shopping cart, but she still didn''t buy them in the


    end. After all, she had spent the money of Noel, and her remuneration hadn''t been released yet.


    Remuneration? At the thought of the Remuneration, it suddenly urred to Yvonne that she still had


    Ghost and some other friends in online. Maybe she could ask them. So she opened QQ and asked the


    question in the group.


    For those who knew that Yvonne couldn''t cook, but they absolutely didn''t know that she was a kitchen


    killer, they were still very keen on telling Yvonne what to do. After chatting for more than an hour,


    Yvonne finally got the result. She could check it online. There was no need to be so troublesome. Now


    everyone had Inte.


    Yvonne blinked her eyes. She had checked it online just now. She felt dizzy after reading the steps. At


    That was she liked to watch it on her own hand.


    After getting the contempt from all her friends, they still suggested her to buy it in the bookstore, so that


    she could see what she wanted to do in it.


    Yvonne thought for a while and wondered if there was a bookstore here? She was not familiar with this


    ce at all. She said a few words and off-line her QQ ount. She might as well go out to look for it.


    She lowered her head and took a look at her son, who was still sleeping. She couldn''t take her son with


    her, or he would know about it and object to her buying books.


    After tucking her son in, she carefully picked up her clothes and went out. She would know if she went


    to ask.


    Yvonne looked for a woman downstairs. Before she got an answer, she heard Timothy''s voice, "Sister-


    inw, are you going to buy a book?"


    Hearing his voice, Yvonne looked back at him awkwardly, "Yes, but I don''t know where there is a


    bookstore, so I ask her!" Yvonne told the truth.


    Timothy looked at his watch and said, "Let''s go. I also want to go out to buy something and I can take


    you to have a look!" Timothy had nned to go to his office, but now when he saw her, he wanted to


    help her to buy a book. He didn''t know why, but he didn''t want to see her upset.


    "Really?" Yvonne said excitedly. It was good to have someone apany her. Noel didn''t have time.


    Even if Noel had time, she didn''t dare to let Noel go with her. It would be great if it was Timothy. She


    turned around and said to the woman with a smile, "Thank you. I''m leaving now." Yvonne happily


    followed Timothy. Although the man''s face was a little paralyzed and cold, Yvonne was not afraid of


    him. On the contrary, sometimes she felt he was very kind.


    When Charles arrived at the office, he saw that the door of Noel''s office was open. Taking a step inside,


    he asked, "Where is your wife going? I just saw her go out with Timothy?" It was strange that Noel''s


    wife would go out with Timothy. Charles had thought that Yvonne would stay at home all her life.


    Noel raised his head from the training n and asked, "She is going out?" Yvonne didn''t say that she


    wanted to go out. At least she didn''t tell him when he was at home. It hadn''t been two hours since he


    came out. Why did she run away? But he was relieved that Yvonne went out with Timothy.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I just saw it. Timothy took her out." Charles said and then Charles turned around and went back


    to his office. He still had something to do.


    Noel closed the file, looked at his mobile phone, and finally took it over. What did that woman want to


    buy that she even went out to buy it in person?


    When Yvonne saw Noel''s phone number, she trembled and almost threw it out. Timothy looked at her


    and raised his eyebrows, "Boss''s call?" Timothy knew why she was so afraid. His boss was definitely


    not a man like his father, so this was the happiest ce for Yvonne than his mother.


    Embarrassed, Yvonne twitched her mouth and answered the phone carefully, "Hello..."


    Her voice was so low that Noel could tell from her voice that she was guilty. Every time she hid


    something from him, she would be guilty, and she could not hide anything at all. He was not angry, but


    just asked lightly, "You went out?"


    Hearing that he was not angry, Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief. She took a look at Timothy, who was


    driving, and said, "I''m going out to buy something, and then Captain Timothy wants toe out, so I..."


    He could understand that she meant that she just took a free ride.


    It would be strange if Timothy had to go out, but Noel also thanked his brother, "Well, don''t go around


    after buying something. Don''t cause trouble to Timothy." Noel couldn''t help but tell her.


    Yvonne said in a low voice, "I''m not a child." She didn''t make trouble all the time. Although there were


    some idents every time, they were all idents.


    Noel chuckled. He really wanted to say that she was not as good as a child, but he said nothing. He


    just asked her toe back early and hung up the phone.


    Yvonne touched her chest. Fortunately, he didn''t ask her what to buy.


    Timothy looked at her with a rare smile on his face, "Are you afraid of the boss?" Sometimes, he felt


    that when Yvonne talked to his boss, she would consciously straighten her body, which was a kind of


    fear reaction.


    Yvonne didn''t feel the same way when facing Timothy. She put away her phone and said remorsefully,


    "No, it''s just that he''s scary when he''s angry." So there was a reason why she was afraid of Noel.


    "Don''t worry. He has soft heart and he always takes what he likes seriously." Timothy exined for her.


    He didn''t want her to be too afraid of his boss, or else the couple would have problems.


    "What about that female major?" She said unhappily. Wasn''t that woman also the one Noel liked.


    "What?" Timothy was stunned for a while and then responded, "You mean Daryl?" As he said, he


    lowered his head and smiled. Was she jealous? It seemed that Noel''s love life was very sessful.


    "Don''t care about her. She is nothing in Noel''s heart now." A woman who did everything to win was the


    person Noel hated most, so Daryl lost.

 Chapter 50 Call Me Timothy (Part Two)

    Chapter 50 Call Me Timothy (Part Two)


    Tilting her head and pulling a long face, Yvonne looked at Timothy and said, "Can you tell me their


    story? Of course, if it''s inconvenient, just forget it." She said again before Timothy could say anything.


    She didn''t really want to hear that.


    It was the first time that Timothy had met a woman as entangled as Yvonne. He envied his boss. It was


    also a kind of happiness to have such a woman by his side. Perhaps it was a kind of happiness without


    doing anything.


    "There is nothing that can''t be said. Daryl used to be in the same military region with us. She and my


    boss grew up together and people envious them. Butter, you should know that Viper asked to use


    Daryl to rece you." As he spoke, he took a look at Yvonne, who was still listening carefully. He


    nodded and continued, "Viper has been active in the coastal area before we entered the special force.


    He is one of our targets, or in other words, the target of everyone who likes to challenge, but very few


    people can find Viper and subdue him. Once, unintentionally, we and Daryl found Viper. When we were


    about to attack, Daryl chose to seduce him! " That was the most wrong step she had taken, and it was


    also wrong that the man, Viper, really appreciated her. In the end, it had reached an uncontroble


    level. Viper had been almost blown up to death because of Daryl, but it had ruined his face.


    Yvonne''s mouth turned into an O shape. There was only one idea in her mind now. Could she use it as


    a material in her novel? Of course, this idea was quickly blew away by her. Now was not the time to


    think about it. What she wanted to think was, "So, now Viper wants to take revenge on her, right?"


    Everyone would want to take revenge on the woman they liked when he framed by the woman he liked.


    Timothy parked the car outside the bookstore and looked at the curious baby, Yvonne. "Yes, you can


    say that, but the person Viper wants to revenge is definitely not Daryl alone. We may be included in his


    revenge list, so sister-inw, you''d better note out alone!" Thinking that she was going to go


    shopping alone, Timothy felt lucky that he had heard it and could apany her out.


    Yvonne looked around and felt a chill on her back. Fortunately, she didn''te out alone. "Thank you,


    Captain Timothy!" He had helped her several times.


    "Call me Timothy!" Timothy frowned when he heard that she called him Captain Timothy and opened


    the car door and said lightly.


    Yvonne stuck out her tongue and followed him upstairs. The idea that she wanted to buy the book


    alone was killed in her mind by herself. So when Timothy said that she wanted to buy a menu, she was


    embarrassed. "Yes, yes. But please don''t tell Noel about it. He won''t let me touch it, okay?"


    Timothy suddenly felt sorry for his boss. Noel was really something that he had such a wife.


    He nodded, "Okay, I can teach you when I have time!" He didn''t want to go against this girl''s idea. He


    would be happy as long as she was happy.


    Yvonne went back home happily. When she arrived at the door, she still thanked him and said that she


    would treat him to dinner when she finished practicing. Timothy just smiled and said nothing. He really


    didn''t expect this woman to cook a meal for him.


    In the afternoon, Larry sent the meal ticket to her and told her to go to the restaurant directly. Little


    Jacob knew where the restaurant was.


    "Thank you. I''ve been bothering you all the time." Yvonne said with embarrassment. She was really


    embarrassed that Larry sent food to her every day.


    "It''s okay. It''s not a big deal. I have something else to do. I''m leaving now!" Larry answered with a


    smile, turned around and ran away.


    "Mom, mom..." After sleeping for the whole afternoon, little Jacob finally woke up. He didn''t see his


    mother beside him, so he shouted in the bedroom that he was looking for his mother.


    "Here I am." Hearing her son''s cry, Yvonne hurried back to her bedroom. Seeing her son jumping on


    the bed, he had spirit after he woke up as expected. The little boy jumped into her arms and asked,


    "Mom, where have you been?"


    "Uncle Larry has sent us the ticket. Let''s go to the restaurant for the mealter, okay?" Yvonne looked


    at her son with a smile and asked for his opinion.


    Of course, little Jacob had no objection. Although the food in the canteen was not to his taste, he had


    eaten with his father for several times, so he immediately agreed. The key point was that he might


    meet his father in the canteen. So why not?


    At half past five, the mother and son cleaned up and went to the canteen. The dinner was ready at six


    o''clock. They went there just in time. Little Jacob took his mother to buy food, and they two might not


    be able to eat even one. The key point was that the cook in the canteen liked little Jacob most and


    gave him a big chicken leg.


    They chose a corner to sit down. Little Jacob said that dad and uncles liked to eat here most. There


    were more and more people in the canteen. They ate quietly, but in the next second, everyone stood


    up and Yvonne looked up at the door.


    Noel and Charles came in, discussing something. Seeing this, he waved at them to let them continue


    eating. When Charles saw little Jacob and Yvonne, he nudged Noel and asked, "Are your wife willing to


    Noel fetched a bowl of rice and dishes and red at Charles. Yvonne curled her lips slightly. She said


    to herself, ''An official is too powerful, when he came here that everyone couldn''t even eat well. Doesn''t


    he know that he is an official? Why does hee here for dinner?''


    "What are you talking about?" Sitting next to the mother and son, Noel looked at her moving lips and


    asked indifferently.


    "Nothing." Yvonne retorted at once. But after thinking for a while, she cursed herself. ''Why were you so


    excited if you said nothing? Only in this way could tell that you have said something.''


    Noel snorted and didn''t say anything more. Charles had already brought the food and greeted, "Sister-


    inw, did you go out this afternoon?"


    "What?" She raised her head to look at Charles. How could he know? She thought for a while and


    found that it not wrong because Noel had known it. "Yes, I went out to buy something."


    Noel cast a warning nce at Charles and warned him not to frighten his wife. Little Jacob looked at


    his father while eating drumsticks, and handed half of the rice to his father with his little hands. "Mom


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and I can''t eat it up!" Finally, there was someone who could eat leftovers for them, or he and his mother


    would be stuffed to death.


    The corners of Yvonne''s mouth twitched slightly. She had to admit that her son was really doing well.


    They really couldn''t eat it up, and they were still nning to eat it up slowly. If they didn''t eat it up, they


    would be punished. She didn''t want to embarrass Noel.

 Chapter 51 Shock (Part One)

    Chapter 51 Shock (Part One)


    Noel raised his eyebrows slightly, but he didn''t object. He took a tissue to wipe his son''s hands, which


    were covered with oil.


    "Sure enough, they are your own wife and son. Boss, where is your cleanliness? How about you also


    eat my leftovers?" However, Charles wasn''t afraid of death and he continued to irritate Noel again. It


    was true that Charles had waited for a thousand years to see his boss eating leftovers.


    With a red face, Yvonne lowered her head and ate the rice silently. In fact, Noel had eaten a lot of


    leftovers of her and her son. Noel picked up some food for her and looked at her ostrich appearance,


    whispering, "Don''t just eat rice. Eat more dishes." He said as he picked up a piece of braised pork for


    her. It was good for her body.


    Looking at the fat braised pork, Yvonne was frightened. Did he want her to eat this? Swallowing her


    saliva, she looked at Noel and said, "I... I don''t eat meat." Especially this kind of fat meat that it would


    take her life.


    Little Jacob bit the chicken drumstick and had no intention of saving his mother. What did she mean


    that she didn''t eat meat? His mother just didn''t eat fat meat. Jacob wanted to see who would win this


    time.


    "You look thin and you still picky." Noel looked at her up and down, especially her waist. At night, he


    thought he could hold her waist with one hand, so he needed to take good care of her.


    Yvonne still didn''t move her chopsticks, "I am not thin." Her figure was so standard. Although she was a


    little thinner than normal, it was not to an extent of uneptable. Why did he look like that he disliked


    her?


    Noel snorted and picked up the piece of meat, and he didn''t make things difficult for her. He would talk


    about her problem after returning home.


    After dinner, Charles and Noel had to go back to work, so Yvonne took her son home. Seeing them


    leave, Charles tutted and said, "It''s definitely a miracle that little Jacob can grow up."


    Noel nced at him and didn''t object. It could be seen that Noel thought the same. It was definitely a


    miracle that his son could grow up.


    At half past nine in the evening, little Jacob had slept the whole afternoon, so he wasn''t sleepy at the


    moment. But Yvonne insisted on letting him sleep, or he would develop a bad habit in the future.


    Little Jacob had been pestering his mother all the time. He didn''t fall asleep in his mother''s arms until


    half past ten in the evening. And so did Yvonne.


    When Noel came back and saw the sleeping mother and son, he shook his head slightly and picked up


    Yvonne, "We are going back to our bedroom." Now her son''s room was going to be hers.


    In a daze, Yvonne wrapped her arms around his neck and asked, "You''re back?" She thought he


    wouldn''te back today.


    Noel carried her back to her room and put her on the bed. Before he said anything, Yvonne fell asleep


    again. Without disturbing her, he went to take a shower and came back to cuddle her. Soon he fell


    asleep.


    The second day, when Yvonne woke up, she found that she was not holding her son, but was held by


    someone else. She was still a little confused. When did hee back? Why didn''t she know? There


    was something wrong with Noel when he slept. He slept straight, but he always liked to hold Yvonne in


    his arms.


    Yvonne blinked her eyes to make sure that the man she saw was her husband, Noel. The first time she


    saw this man was when she was drunk, and she didn''t remember what he looked like. The second time


    she saw him was at the bus station. Her son was taken away by someone, and he helped her save her


    son. She was too worried about her son at that time, but she was amazed by this man and she didn''t


    pay too much attention to him. Then there were many wars, they didn''t talk much, but she had more


    time to think about this man.


    She slowly reached out her hand and touched his firm face. He was really handsome, especially the


    heroic spirit he had made in the military camp these years, which was iparable to others. Looking


    at this man carefully, she quickly withdrew her hand. He woke up at six o''clock every day, so he should


    be about to wake up.


    As soon as she put down her hand, it was held by Noel. "What? You want to run away after molesting


    me?"


    Yvonne blushed. She buried her head in his chest and didn''t dare to look up. She just touched his face,


    and she didn''t dare to kiss him.


    "Aren''t you going to kiss me secretly at this time?" As if knowing what she was thinking, Noel flirted with


    his wife in a good mood early in the morning.


    "Who, who wants to kiss you?" Yvonne''s face turned redder. She pushed him away, making Noelugh


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    out loud. Embarrassed, she stood up and was about to leave, but was pulled back by Noel and pressed


    under him. Looking at the man who was very close to her, she reached out and pushed him, "What are


    you doing?"


    "What do you think?" Noel lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. If she didn''t take the initiative,


    he would take the initiative. Anyway, it was the same.


    Yvonne snorted and pushed him, "It''s six, six o''clock!" He still had to go out for morning exercises.


    Noel bit her lips and said, "You temptress, I''ll teach you a lesson tonight!" It was toote when he came


    backst night. She had a good sleep, so he didn''t have the heart to disturb her. He was too busy


    these days, so he only had sex with her on their wedding night. He was the only bridegroom who would


    be so pitiful.


    Yvonne''s face was still red. She pushed him up and said, "You press me!" He was so heavy that she


    almost couldn''t breathe.


    Noel kissed her on the lips, she just called this press. He gave her a good press at night and said, "I


    will get up. You should have a rest." He had to go out for morning exercises, but it was still early for her.


    Yvonne blinked her big eyes and looked at him. Obviously, she was saying, "Go, Go!" Looking at his


    stupid wife, Noel patted her on the forehead and said, "Okay, you can sleep now!"


    Yvonne wrapped herself in the quilt and looked at the man who stood up to get dressed. She had to


    admit that this man''s figure was really good.


    After putting on his clothes, Noel said without looking back, "I won''t leave if you keep looking at me like


    this!" His wife was staring at him with such an anthomaniac look on his back. If she continued to look at


    him like this, he was not sure whether he would directly pounce on her and eat her up or not.


    Yvonne hurriedly covered her head with the quilt and said in a muffled voice, "You can leave now. Hurry


    up!" She was not an anthomaniac. Absolutely not.


    Looking at his timid wife, Noel chuckled, changed his clothes and left.


    After he left, Yvonne hurriedly took out the book she bought yesterday under the pillow to see what she


    could do first.


    She picked the simplest one, got out of bed carefully to wash, and then went to the children''s room to


    have a look. Little Jacob was still asleep. She was fine!

 Chapter 52 Shock (Part Two)

    Chapter 52 Shock (Part Two)


    She tiptoed to the kitchen and looked at the kitchen utensils. She knew the pots and pans, but she


    didn''t know how to use them.


    Then she opened the refrigerator, but there was no tomato or carrot. What should she do? She looked


    at the ingredients in the fridge. What else could she do on the book?


    When she was struggling, little Jacob had woken up. He rubbed his eyes and walked straight to the


    bathroom. "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Yvonne was shocked and almost threw the menu away. Seeing her son go to the bathroom, she threw


    the menu into the cab in a hurry. She just wanted to learn to cook. She was so hard!


    After Jacob peed, he came out of the bathroom. He looked at his mother who was in the kitchen and


    asked, "Mom, what are you doing?" He asked again and looked around, not knowing what he was


    looking for.


    Yvonne waved her hands in the air and said, "No, no. I just came to find some water to drink."


    "Oh," Little Jacob said and took his mother out. "Mother, the water is outside!" He was curious. Didn''t


    his mom know where the water was? Why did she go to the kitchen to look for it?


    There was no chance for her to practice in the morning, because her son had already got up. Now she


    could only wait for him to take a nap. s...


    After the morning exercise, Noel went to the kitchen to make a simple breakfast. When the breakfast


    was on the table, he looked at the mother and son and asked, "Are you going to stay at home for


    another day?" He was not worried about his wife at all that she stayed at home all day long.


    Looking at him, Yvonne didn''t know what else she could do. But if she had to say something, she


    indeed had something that she could do. She thought for a while and said, "How about I take Jacob


    back to see Margaret today? I haven''t told Margaret about itst time I left."


    "Don''t go out recently!" Noel peeled an egg for his son and said lightly. They hadn''t found the hiding


    ce of Viper, so it was better not to go out.


    Yvonne was speechless. Was he kidding her? He was the one who asked her to go out for a walk, and


    he was the one who said she couldn''t go out.


    "There are a lot of people chatting outside. You can go out to have a look if you have nothing else to


    do!" He meant to let her walk in the camp, but he didn''t ask her to go out.


    "I''d rather stay at home." Yvonne said unhappily. She didn''t know those people, and she was a slow-to-


    warm-up person, so it was difficult for her to y with others.


    Noel raised his eyebrows and didn''t say anything. After breakfast, he went to work. It would be better if


    his wife didn''t go out, and he could rest assured if his wife stayed at home.


    After clearing up the bowls and chopsticks, Yvonne turned on theputer. Little Jacob looked at his


    mother helplessly. His mother was hopeless. She could live a good life with theputer. He thought


    that if his mother could choose between theputer and his father, his mother would definitely


    choose theputer.


    Holding his game console, Jacob looked out of the window from time to time. Noticing this, Yvonne


    couldn''t help saying, "Jacob, why don''t you go to y with your father?" It was difficult for her son to


    stay with her all the time and not go anywhere.


    "No need!" Little Jacob was decisive. It could be seen that he was really frightened by his mother''s fall


    yesterday. Now looking at his mother''s ck bruise, the little guy would still feel sorry for his mother.


    Yvonne touched his head and put down theputer, "Let''s go. I''ll take you out to y." Even if she


    didn''t like tomunicate with others, she couldn''t let her son suffer because of her.


    "Yeah." Jacob put down his game console and jumped up. He pulled his mother out and said, "Mommy,


    let''s go to the back mountain. There is a beautiful ce behind the mountain."


    The back of the mountain, it was still in the camp. It meat that they didn''t leave the camp. She nodded


    and said, "Okay, let''s go to the mountain."


    After the mother and son changed their clothes, Jacob took his mother to the ce where Stanley took


    himst time. Stanley said that there was a sniper behind the mountain, so they didn''t need to worry


    about danger. If the sniper knew it was them, he wouldn''t attack them but he would protect them.


    The back of the mountain could be said to be pure and natural. Yvonne envied these soldiers. Little


    Jacob held her mother''s hand and walked forward. "Mom, is this beautiful?"


    "Yes, it''s beautiful." To be honest, Yvonne didn''t expect the beauty here. It seemed that nothing could


    describe it.


    Jacob pulled his mother down and there was a stream in front of them. "Mom, do you know that there


    is a sea outside the stream?" Little Jacob told his mother everything Stanley told him and shared


    everything he knew with his mother.


    Little Jacob said to his mother, squatting by the water and waving his little hand happily. Yvonne held


    her son''s little clothes with one hand, fearing that he would fall down at once if he was too excited. She


    looked at her son with a smile.


    The mother and son chatted peacefully and didn''t notice the ripples slowly rising on the surface of the


    water.


    Jacob''s little food waved in the water, "Mommy, we can oftene here to y in the future. Stanley


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    said it would be more beautiful in winter."


    "Okay." As Yvonne spoke, she looked at the water and screamed the next second. Without thinking too


    much, she picked up little Jacob but she didn''t have time to run and fell directly to the shore.


    The crocodile didn''t bite Jacob at all. It crawled out of the water and screamed towards them. Startled,


    Yvonne''s legs went limp. Little Jacob blinked his big round eyes and fell into his mother''s arms,


    subconsciously holding his mother''s hands.


    The scream had already made the hidden snipers run over there. When the three saw this scene, they


    picked up the guns in their hands and shot at the middle of the crocodile and Yvonne to stop the


    crocodile from moving forward.


    One of them ran over and saw the crocodiles run away. He helped Yvonne up and asked, "Sister-in-


    Timothy was taking a walk in the back mountain. When he heard the cry, he ran over and saw the


    leaving crocodiles. He walked a few steps quickly and looked at them with concern. "Are you all right?"


    Yvonne trembled, but she still shook her head. She held her son tightly and said, "Nothing."


    Fortunately, her son was fine. She kept touching her son''s little feet. If he was really bitten, her son''s


    little feet would really disappear.


    Looking at the ripples on the water, Timothy turned to the three people and said, "Go and find out why


    there is a crocodile. You go to follow that crocodile. Don''t let it go downstream to disturb the citizens''


    lives."


    "Yes, sir!" The three of them took the order. The appearance of crocodiles in the living area was a big


    deal, and they must stop it before the ident happened.


    Timothy held Yvonne''s arm and said, "Sister-inw, it''s Okay. So is Jacob."


    Yvonne nodded, with tears in her eyes all the time. Finally, Jacob came back to his senses from the


    shock. He touched his mother''s face with his little hand. His mother must be frightened. When his


    mother hugged him, he was also stunned, especially when he saw the huge monster crawling towards


    them.


    Although Yvonne stood up at this moment, her legs were still weak. Timothy could understand her. He


    put one hand on her shoulder and asked, "Sister-inw, can you walk?"

 Chapter 53 Trust Fund (Part One)

    Chapter 53 Trust Fund (Part One)


    Yvonne wanted to give Timothy a smile, but she couldn''t. She gave him a smile that was uglier than


    crying.


    "I''ll call boss over." Timothy didn''t know whether she could walk back or not. He''d better ask his boss to


    "No!" Yvonne responded fiercely. If Noel knew that she had made a mistake again, he would despise


    her. She didn''t want Noel to know. "Don''t tell him. If..."


    "Why don''t you want to tell me about it? Will you tell me when you are eaten by the crocodile?" Noel''s


    gloomy voice came from behind. One of the sniper told Noel about it as soon as he went back. Charles


    had already taken people to investigate, and this stupid woman was still thinking about how to hide it


    from him. She really deserved to be beaten.


    Subconsciously, Yvonne stepped back with her son in her arms. If it weren''t for Timothy''s support, she


    would have fallen to the ground again. Noel walked to them quickly and hugged her in his arms, Noel


    lowered his head and said, "Can''t you just calm down a little?"


    Atst, Yvonne''s legs were not so weak. Timothy looked at her and held Jacob in his arms. "I''ll take


    him back." Timothy thought the two of them needed to be alone.


    Little Jacob looked at his mother worriedly. Did his father would beat his mother? But it didn''t seem to


    be good for him to stay here. He''d better go with his uncle. Before he left, he suddenly turned around


    and said on Timothy''s shoulder, "Dad, I brought mom here, not her!"


    Noel raised his head from Yvonne''s head that she had retracted and looked at his son who was still a


    little embarrassed. "Go back with your Uncle Timothy first. We''ll be back soon."


    Little Jacob had no choice but to give his mother a look of being careful and then left with his Uncle


    Timothy.


    Lowering her head, Yvonne looked at her toes. She knew that she had troubled Noel again, although


    she still thought it was not her fault this time. She just came out with her son for fun.


    Noel looked at his wife helplessly. Sure enough, he was more relieved when she was at home. He said


    helplessly, "Can you walk?"


    Yvonne finally raised her head and looked at him pitifully, "My legs are weak." At that moment, she was


    totally dumbfounded. The only thought in her mind was that her son could not be in danger.


    Noel bent down helplessly and picked her up. At this moment, her face was still pale. "Tell me, when


    can you make me feel relieved?"


    When she was picked up by him, she burst into tears. "I didn''t mean it. Why did you scold me? I was


    scared to death, but you still scolded me." The more she said, the more aggrieved she felt, and the


    more tears she shed. "You don''t know how scared I was when I saw iting out. I was almost scared


    to death when I saw it was about to bite Jacob."


    Noel had no choice but to let her vent her anger. He took her back and she didn''t calm down until they


    arrived at the neighborhood of their home. It was impossible for her to walk now.


    He put her on the bed and looked at her helplessly. He stood up and went to the bathroom to get a


    towel to wipe her face. "When did I scold you?" He didn''t scold her from beginning to end.


    Yvonne sniffed and said pitifully, "You said you wanted crocodile to eat me!"


    "Did I say that?" He nced at the woman and what he said was that she would tell him about it until


    the crocodile ate her.


    Yvonne had just been scared, and now she was angry again. She lost her temper and said, "Anyway,


    that''s the words what you said." With a snort of Noel, Yvonne became depressed. Knowing that he was


    still busy dealing with her emergency, she lowered her head and said, "Sorry, I really don''t want it to


    happen." She was not stupid and hoped that she would meet a crocodile.


    Noel wiped her face and said, "Well, you don''t have the ability to do that yet that you can''t meet


    whatever you want to meet. Have a good rest and I''ll go to see what''s going on." There would be


    crocodiles in their back mountain, which had never happened before.


    After Yvonne fell asleep, Noel stood up and left. When he came out of the house, Timothy sent Jacob


    back. Hugging his son and kissing him, Noel said, "Are you scared?"


    Little Jacob shook his head in his father''s arms. His mother was scared, and he was fine.


    Coming back from the outside, Charles tutted and said, "You know there is a zoo on the upstream.


    Three crocodiles have disappeared, but no one knows."


    "Three?" Timothy and Noel looked at him at the same time. They only saw one.


    "Yes, there are three of them. We haven''t found two more except for the one that hase here. I


    think we can''t have a rest today." They were on the side of the river. No matter what, they had to help


    find the other two giants.


    "You take some people along the river to look for them. They should be on this line." The crocodiles


    were not far from the water, so they must be near the river bank.


    Charles nodded. He came back to tell them and then left. He touched Jacob''s head and said, "I''m


    going to take revenge for you."


    "Okay!" Jacob clenched his fists. Jacob was scared to death. He couldn''t just let it go. His Uncle


    Charles would definitely avenge for him.


    After Charles left, Timothy looked at his watch and said, "I''ll keep an eye on the training. You can go


    back and apany my sister-inw. I think she was frightened today."


    Noel knew that Timothy was waiting for this, but thinking of his wife who couldn''t even walk on the road,


    he nodded and said, "Remember to go back to the hospital for reexamination tomorrow, or else Stanley


    will directly drive you away."


    Timothy said yes and went straight to the yground. When Noel and Jacob arrived home, Yvonne


    was still sleeping. Noel put his son on the bed, took his muddy shoes into the bathroom and washed


    them for his son.


    Jacob looked at his mother for a while and sighed. It was his fault again. He shouldn''t have taken his


    mother out. "Dad, is mom okay?"


    "It''s okay. She will be fine after a sleep!" She was scared and she would be fine when she recovered.


    "Oh," Little Jacob said and continued to lie on the bed and look at his mother. He kept touching his


    mother''s face. s, what should he do? His mother was like this.


    Noel cleaned his shoes and put them on the balcony. After washing his hands, he sat on the edge of


    the bed and looked at his worried son. He pulled his son into his arms and said, "Jacob, don''t me


    yourself. This is unexpected and has nothing to do with you."


    "But I took Mom to the mountain behind." If he hadn''t taken his mother with him, nothing would have


    happened.


    "Jacob, have you ever thought about it? If it weren''t for you and mom, what would happen if the


    crocodile swam to a vige downstream? No one would protect them with a gun there, and you didn''t


    let the crocodile out, did you?" He didn''t know whether it was a good thing or not for his son to be so


    mature. He had never been a father, nor had he experienced the process from the birth of a child to


    talking and walking. By the time he knew that he was a father, his son was already four years old,


    mature like a little adult.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!